'It is hard to enter the attic of the past and seek for fragments of 
 ow to live for tomorrow." Pcigc 4
 
 THE WAY OF THE WORLD 
 
 BY 
 
 KATHERIN VON DER LIN 
 
 LOS ANGELES, CALIFORNIA 
 1921
 
 Copyrighted, 1921 
 
 by 
 
 KATHERIN VON DER LIN 
 All Rights Reserved
 
 URL 
 
 FOREWORD 
 
 TT7HEN the telephone was first exploited as a means of inter- 
 * * locution, prominent business men refused to invest cap- 
 ital in it, for they looked upon the invention as a toy. 
 
 In the matter of communication between this earth and dis- 
 carnate minds, there is a diversity of opinion ranging from sheer 
 negation to positive assurance. 
 
 That huma^ personality survives bodily death is only an- 
 other way of stating the doctrine, held even by ancient pagan 
 philosophers, Plato among them, that the soul is immortal. The 
 author of this volume abundantly witnesses that there are con- 
 trols, or intelligences, that transmit messages through the me- 
 dium, or automatist. The book is a narrative of personal expe- 
 riences in which the phenomena of sensory and motor autom- 
 atism and of clairvoyance are recounted by the writer, who is a 
 noted automatist. The veracity of the highly dramatic incident 
 in the New York court room and of what led up to it is attested 
 by the generous publicity given the event in newspapers. But 
 the truth of the numerous other happenings is not less incon- 
 trovertible because less known to the public. 
 
 To those interested in psychic research the author addresses 
 herself, not in pages of theory and hearsay, but with concrete 
 examples of the signal powers she exercises. The skeptic and 
 the scoffer should bear in mind that many facts of physical na- 
 ture, which to us have no element of novelty or surprise, our 
 forefathers shrank from as manifestations of the black art, or 
 as exceeding all possibility. A century hence what we now know 
 only through a glass and darkly, will perhaps be as unmistak- 
 ably clear as other disclosures in the arts, the sciences, and the 
 life beyond, of which at present we have no inkling. 
 
 The poem, used as an introductory, was composed by the 
 author's daughter, the "Ronile" of the narrative, who at the time 
 was twelve years old. The thought in it is that of an observant 
 and imaginative child with whose right to happiness domestic 
 mischances played mischief, and she rapidly set down her 
 thoughts in the ungarnished form they came to her. 
 
 LESLIE FRASER GORDON. 
 
 2133347
 
 THE WAY OF THE WORLD 
 
 For thus is the Way of the World, 
 
 On whose billows a soul is tossed ; 
 
 When smote by the whip of its will, 
 
 The hope in that soul is lost. 
 
 Yet, see ! A light is sighted afar ; 
 
 And from it there comes a spark. 
 
 A signal ! Beware, for the night is dark, 
 
 And pirate ships may be prowling about! 
 
 Black fears and horrors that soul doth taunt 
 
 While grappling with itself in doubt. 
 
 A blast and, lo, a ship is seen ! 
 
 Yet pirate craft it cannot be, 
 
 For a banner white from its flagstaff flows. 
 
 Tis the good ship Salvation that cuts through the waves 
 
 To rescue the souls from their watery graves. 
 
 Some asleep from exhaustion, some struggling still, 
 
 Yet none of them seem to give up with will. 
 
 'Tis true they'll be saved, but it is not all done, 
 
 For the way of the world is not to succumb. 
 
 It is hard to enter the attic of the past and seek for 
 fragments of sorrow to live for tomorrow.
 
 THE WAY OF THE WORLD 
 
 CHAPTER I 
 
 ON THE EOAD OF DESTINY 
 
 It was the Hudson-Fulton celebration which beckoned 
 huge crowds to the metropolis of New York City, to watch 
 the great parades both on land and water, and perceive 
 how time with its progress changed from the sailing vessels 
 to the mammoth steamers like palaces gliding through the 
 waves. All trains were filled with crowds of enthusiastic 
 people, chattering eagerly about the relative threads that 
 weave back their ancestry to the Mayflower. If one could 
 record their conversation it would link about half of the 
 English- American population with the already overloaded 
 Mayflower. 
 
 The train had passed a small station in New Jersey. 
 Among the crowd who eagerly pressed their way to the 
 already filled train was a woman leading a little girl by 
 the hand. In the other hand she carried a small handbag. 
 They did not fit in among the merrymakers as the deep, 
 dark rings around their eyes gave proof of intense soul- 
 suffering. The child pushed her golden curls from her 
 face and watched the crowd with questioning glances, won- 
 dering why they all waved little American flags in gestures 
 as they spoke. A look of admiration rested tenderly on the 
 little symbols and a deep sigh was the salute from the sad 
 heart of a little four-year-old citizen. Her eyes would 
 hastily travel back to her mother as if in fear that she had 
 failed to support her, as the mother tried hard to steady 
 herself. 
 
 There was quite a contrast between those pleasure- 
 seekers and the Woman, with white face and teeth set, and 
 at times a convulsive twist at the cheek-bones, her eyes 
 looking into empty space. Some of the travelers knew them, 
 yet there was no response from the Woman to their kindly 
 greetings. She held herself swaying as if in tune with her 
 reverie.
 
 6 THE WAY OF THE WORLD 
 
 A gentleman arose from his seat in the rear of the 
 train and leaving his hat and flag in the seat to hold it, 
 gently touched the Woman on the arm, then took the little 
 ' ' pet, " as he called the little girl, in his arms and led them 
 to the waiting seat. Another gentleman in the next seat 
 gave up his place to make room for the child. Mr. Levir, 
 for that was the gentleman's name, thanked him and sat 
 down holding the child in his lap. He was the Woman's 
 lawyer and he seemed highly pleased at this meeting, and 
 although he tried to talk to her, she sat looking out of the 
 window too far, it seemed, for him to find words to call her 
 back from her reverie. He talked to Ronile, his pal, as 
 he called the little girl and tried hard to make her smile 
 by waving the little flag across her face. 
 
 Then he turned abruptly to the woman and said some- 
 what impatiently : ' ' Now, Mrs. Delien, there is no use in 
 your losing your mind. He is not worth it. If you want me 
 to be successful in winning your case, you must be cheerful. 
 You will never beat him in this way; you will only beat 
 yourself out of your health and Ronile." 
 
 He stopped, thinking it was not right to remind her 
 of losing her child. 
 
 The Woman turned her head and looked him squarely 
 in the eyes saying, "What do you mean?" 
 
 "Well," he kept on, "if you want to know, he is now 
 bringing a case against you on the ground that you are 
 incapable of bringing up Ronile, and is trying to get her 
 away from you. ' ' 
 
 Deep wrinkles formed on the anxious mother's brow. 
 Her baby was at stake, her main support to hold her on 
 the raft of conditions. 
 
 "What can he prove?" she whispered between her 
 teeth. 
 
 "Well," said the lawyer, laconically, "he charges that 
 you have epileptic fits." 
 
 "Can't you prove it is not so?" she said quite im- 
 patiently. ' ' My heart is weak and my nerves are unstrung, 
 but I am able to bring up the child I bore and I will. ' ' 
 
 He smiled, little concerned about the deep sorrow 
 ringing out with each word. With him it was like the
 
 ON THE ROAD OF DESTINY 7 
 
 butcher with a prize steer. He gets it, kills it, the best 
 parts are sold to the one who can pay the most. Thus the 
 lawyer worried little how it hurt his client to have her 
 past happiness severed to the best advantage to himself. 
 He pulled Ronile close to him and whispered, ' ' How would 
 you like to go to your papa and play with your dogs and 
 pony?" 
 
 Her blue eyes sparkled for a minute at the thought of 
 her pets. She nodded her head eagerly and said, "I want 
 my Major and Marshall (her two pet collies), but I don't 
 want my papa; he hurt my ear." She showed him the 
 mark on her ear. 
 
 Her father while in a drunken condition was holding 
 the child in his arms and she in disgust at his breath tried 
 to get away. He was not steady enough to hold her and 
 let her slip down along his body. In doing so, the child's 
 ear was caught on the sharp edge of a pencil sticking out 
 of his top pocket, making a deep wound. With a sha*rp 
 cry, the child ran to her mother, holding her hand over the 
 bleeding ear. He thought the mother was trying to get the 
 child away from him and staggering over, beat the Woman, 
 throwing her against the wall. Her body still showed 
 marks of brutality, her head many times bleeding like the 
 baby's ear, and she resolved that rather than have that 
 tender plant crippled by his abuse, it would be better for 
 the child if she knew no father; that surely the world 
 would be large enough for two tired souls to live in peace. 
 
 Thus she left, consulting the gentleman at her side 
 to start legal proceedings. Mr. Levir was still young and 
 married, with nothing but a hedge running around his 
 house. He held Ronile close to him, wondering why God 
 did not place her in the lap of his wife, knowing she 
 would be spared the hard road that was before her tender 
 little feet to tread. He turned suddenly to the Woman 
 saying, "We will take Ronile if you will let us have her and 
 raise her well." 
 
 There was a defiant flash in the eyes of the little one as 
 she quickly released herself from his embrace and slipped 
 over to her mother's lap, throwing her arms around her 
 neck and kissing her tenderly.
 
 8 THE WAY OF THE WORLD 
 
 "Now, Ronile," said the lawyer, "you are not angry 
 at me, I hope." 
 
 "I want to stay with my mother," she said simply. 
 
 "If you come back I will give you the flag," he said, 
 coaxingly. 
 
 She reached for the flag and stroked the silken fabric, 
 the blue stars of hope, the white stripes of faith and the red 
 stripes of charity, thus making a banner, a good enough 
 symbol for the Island of Refuge, America.
 
 I wonder if the fairies know what I am thinking about? Page 43.
 
 CHAPTER II 
 
 WHEEE BLOOD IS THICKEE THAN WATER 
 
 The train stopped; more people got on. The name of 
 the city seemed to remind the lawyer of something he 
 wished to tell his client regarding the case. He suddenly 
 pulled up the woman and child and led them out before the 
 train started to proceed. He led them down the steps, 
 stood Ronile on the pavement and, wiping his brow, said, 
 "I am going to take you to get evidence for your case, 
 such evidence as you will need to win your case in this 
 state. ' ' 
 
 They mounted a car which brought them to the factory 
 site of the town, and stopped before a row of small frame 
 buildings. The doors of the houses were open. He in- 
 quired for a person with a Slavic sounding name, and the 
 woman addressed, with many gestures and broad smiles, 
 pointed to the second house. Mr. Levir took Ronile by the 
 hand and begged Mrs. Delien to follow. They mounted 
 a staircase, its plain boards scrubbed white, coming to the 
 door of the upper chamber which was also ajar. 
 
 In a room which looked like a kitchen and dining room 
 together sat a young mother holding a flaxen-haired baby 
 in her arms and humming a weird Slavic melody. At the 
 sight of the gentleman and Ronile, the young mother 
 stopped short, caught up her baby and with nervous fingers 
 tried to button her waist, failing which she put the baby 
 on the bare floor and looked aghast at her former mistress 
 who stood bracing herself against the wall, her hand grip- 
 ping her heart. The lawyer was the first to speak. He 
 asked the young mother who the child's father was. 
 
 She answered in a stammering, husky voice, "George 
 Mikosh." 
 
 "What," he thundered, "you know better!" 
 
 She turned her face, looking down in shame. 
 
 Then the lawyer asked her, "Where is Mr. Mikosh?" 
 
 She replied with a frightened glance at her former 
 mistress that he was at the mill.
 
 10 THE WAY OF THE WORLD 
 
 Seeing this the lawyer said, "Were you not in this 
 lady's employ one year ago, and did she not discharge you. 
 for this?" pointing to the child. "Your husband has been 
 in this country only eleven months; how can you prove 
 what you have just told me ? " 
 
 Then he took Bonile and placed her beside the baby 
 and pointed out the resemblance, which was most remark- 
 able. 
 
 The Woman looked reproachfully at her former house- 
 maid, then at the children and with a voice choking with 
 sorrow said, "Oh, Eva, why have you done this?" 
 
 A red flush crossed the pretty peasant face of the 
 young mother, and jerking her head pettishly she said, 
 "He," meaning her former employer, "said you would soon 
 die and I would be the mistress. ' ' 
 
 Mrs. Delien closed her eyes to overcome her grief. 
 To think what had cut the threads of happiness; set her 
 afloat in the billows of conditions! Then she clenched 
 her fists and said in bitter, anguished tones : "So you 
 speculated upon my death to create another life, and you 
 never considered the young, tender life of my child who 
 never harmed a hair of your head! You broke up our 
 home, our very life. ' ' 
 
 She choked, overcome, for Ronile was kneeling before 
 the baby petting it and trying to wipe away the mother's 
 milk which still hung on its mouth. 
 
 "Yes," thought the stricken mother, "their instinct 
 tells them; then how dare I condemn the fruit of sin?" 
 But bitterness seemed to rise in full power, knocking at the 
 door of recompense, demanding balm for a breaking heart. 
 She looked back at Eva, thinking, "Oh, how could she 
 speculate on my death, when I had a child to care for?" 
 She told Eva she would have to appear in court and testify 
 and that she would have to bring the child with her. 
 
 The young mother fell on her kness, wailing in torn 
 bits of language, moving her head from the floor up to her 
 former mistress, wringing her hands in despair, and cry- 
 ing out, ' ' He leave me ; he leave me. ' ' 
 
 The baby seeing her mother's distress looked first 
 at the tall man with the heavy-rimmed, tortoise-shelled
 
 WHERE BLOOD IS THICKER THAN WATER 11 
 
 glasses, then at Ronile's mother with such a look of re- 
 proach on her baby face that Ronile in confusion tried to 
 console the infant and picked her up and carried her to her 
 mother. Mrs. Delien clasped the poor innocent baby in her 
 arms feeling the sobs and heart beats on her own breast. 
 
 Suddenly a shrill whistle blew and Eva jumped up, 
 running to the stove, forgetting everything but the duty 
 of wife and mother. 
 
 The Woman fought with her inclination to show mercy, 
 as she clasped the weapon in flesh to her bosom. Should 
 she fight for her freedom ? Slowly she set the child on the 
 floor again and said, ' ' Eva, our home is gone, and our trunk 
 is on the train without a destination. I hope you can keep 
 a shelter for your baby. ' ' Slowly she glanced around what 
 meant a kingdom to a homeless mother and child. There 
 was a small path leading to the mill and hundreds of men 
 walked vigorously toward their firesides. The woman 
 paused, too weak to go on. She heard the foster father of 
 that happy baby calling, ' ' Eva ! Baby ! ' ' Eva stood at the 
 window, holding the baby and smiling back at him, for- 
 getting her tears and past sin. 
 
 Then Mister Levir became very irate, charging the 
 unhappy woman with silly sentiment, telling her she had 
 taken out of his hands the finest evidence he had ever 
 procured, and all on account of a weeping servant, and 
 snapping out other words of resentment at her actions, 
 left her swaying on a broken ladder, only a step higher.
 
 CHAPTER III 
 THE CLAIM OF YOUTH 
 
 Mrs. Delien took Ronile by the hand and walked 
 slowly toward the nearest railroad station to wait for the 
 next train to Manhattan. The shades of night were already 
 falling and they were soon walking on the deck of the 
 ferry-boat, both absorbed in thought. Ronile at times 
 looked sadly through the shining road of silvery substance 
 the moon seemed to have paved on the water. Her mother 
 leaned on the railing of the ferry-boat, clasping her hands 
 in ardent prayer. Suddenly she seized the child and told 
 her she was so tired and wanted to sleep in the cooling 
 water. "God will take us if we go down into the water," 
 she said. 
 
 The child moved away in horror, shaking her head 
 and reminding her mother of the stories she had told her 
 of her little brother, who was now an angel, her Guardian 
 Angel. 
 
 "He will see and help us, mother dear, without our 
 going into the black water, for that is too black to sleep 
 in. Why, mother dear," she kept on pleading, "Mike 
 killed the kitties in the water, and I don't want to die. 
 I don't, mama dear." 
 
 The moon by that time was coming full over the high 
 towers of lower Manhattan. A distant strain of music came 
 floating over the North River, the stars becoming less 
 visible as the lights of the city began to penetrate the dark- 
 ness. Yet the eager eyes that were the windows of the 
 soul, so young and yet so strong, that soul must hold sal- 
 vation for another. Those eyes roamed over the sky in 
 search of a hold to connect a drifting life. 
 
 Suddenly she clasped her hands and showed her mother 
 the two little stars blinking peacefully in the sky. "See, 
 mother dear, they are the eyes of my little brother and 
 they will see us, the Angel eyes. ' ' 
 
 Slowly the Woman gazed up in the direction which 
 the child was pointing, and as she gazed long and earnestly,
 
 THE CLAIM OF YOUTH 13 
 
 slowly a form emerged ; a face was visible ; the eyes became 
 those of a child of infinite beauty ; then two arms appeared 
 through the form of a woman holding the child, a woman 
 who, too, had suffered from mankind. This great Mother of 
 Mercy looked at Ronile, then at the Woman ; then the child 
 with glowing tenderness in its saintly eyes once more 
 gazed at the water, then at the Woman and disappeared. 
 It was a sacred moment of blessing which with gentle 
 grace had put a new rung in the ladder of a wrecked life 
 to lead it on the road of sacrifice to great exaltation. 
 
 After they left the boat the Woman stood wondering 
 where to go. She well remembered the words of her lawyer : 
 "He is having you watched and is trying to get evidence 
 against you by false charges. Don't stop at hotels if you 
 can help it." She had friends to whom she could go but 
 the parade had beckoned them out. The hotels were 
 crowded as the city was filled with visitors and a room 
 was not to be had. They sat in the lobby of the Waldorf- 
 Astoria until the parade had gone by and crowds dispersed. 
 
 The smell of food reached them and timidly the child 
 said, ' ' Mother dear, I am so hungry, ' ' bringing the mother 
 to the realization that they had had nothing to eat all day. 
 She took Ronile into the dining room and ordered broth. 
 She had but little money, so she tided the child's desire 
 for some goodies over to a more prosperous time, telling her 
 of their need of money for shelter. 
 
 Ronile listened intently to the music and told her moth- 
 er that some day she would like to play a harp. She loved 
 that best, she thought. The mother paid little attention to 
 the child 's chatter, her thoughts wandering back to Eva whose 
 baby was by that time tucked in bed with perhaps its 
 father rocking it to sleep. He looked so happy that clean 
 Slavic peasant boy. She thought perhaps it might have 
 been her duty to hold out for the sake of Ronile, but where 
 was the father 's duty toward his child ? Where the respect ? 
 Not all men are like George Mikosh. Perhaps there were 
 more like that baby, and a shiver ran through her tired 
 body. Come what may, there might be hunger in this turn 
 of the road, but not abuse. 
 
 They walked slowly up town through the crowds and
 
 14 THE WAY OF THE WORLD 
 
 after what seemed to the tired child a long distance, they 
 rang the bell of a fairly good-looking apartment house. 
 Just then the Waters came home from the parade and 
 Ronile clung to .her Uncle Albert and Aunty Inez, as she 
 called these friends. 
 
 "Did Daddy come, too?" was their first question. 
 
 "No, we are getting a divorce, mother and I," said 
 Ronile, "and we will never see him again." 
 
 "Well, well," said Albert Waters, laughingly. "So 
 you are getting a divorce, Ronile; how do you make that 
 out?" 
 
 "Oh," said the child, "the lawyer said we will surely 
 win." 
 
 Mr. and Mrs. Waters were old friends of the Deliens 
 and knew of the brutality Mrs. Delien had to contend with, 
 but they did not think it would ever come to a break on 
 account of the child. They both looked in alarm at Mrs. 
 Delien. Her face told the tale. 
 
 "Are you not well?" asked Albert's mother, who was 
 then getting ready to go home. 
 
 ' ' I would feel better if I knew where to lay my head, ' ' 
 came the answer. "My tongue is parched and dry and my 
 hands and feet are numb." 
 
 "Well," said the old mother, "come with me, and 
 you, Inez, keep Ronile so that Mrs. Delien will have com- 
 plete rest." 
 
 ' ' That 's fine ! ' ' said Albert. ' ' Now we have you with us 
 at last and you will let your mother take a good rest. ' ' 
 
 They made Ronile a bed on the couch, tucking her in 
 snugly and trying hard to make her forget the hardships 
 of the day. In her bedtime prayer Ronile thanked the 
 Lord because He had sent the Little Saviour and His 
 Blessed Mother to stop her mother from going into the 
 water to sleep. 
 
 "Did your mother want to do that?" they asked in 
 alarm of the praying child. 
 
 "Yes," she replied, "but I prayed for my little angel 
 brother to help us, and he did." She then turned her head 
 and fell asleep with a thankful look on her face that she 
 was not sleeping in the cold, black water.
 
 CHAPTER IV 
 
 THEOUGH A VALLEY OF DARKNESS 
 
 The kind old lady had a small apartment in the Bronx 
 which she tried to make comfortable for the tired visitor 
 by giving up her own bed. It was past midnight when 
 they retired and just as the hostess dropped into slumber, 
 a sound like someone choking startled her, and hearing the 
 same sound again she ran into her guest's room and found 
 the woman in convulsions. Fortunately there was some 
 hot water ready, Mrs. Delien having refused tea before re- 
 tiring, complaining of the numbness of her tongue, and the 
 water was still hot in the kettle. The old lady hurriedly 
 mixed mustard with the hot water and placed the woman's 
 feet in it, wiping the froth from her mouth and praying 
 that God would help her. Soon the twitching ceased and 
 the form of the woman lay motionless in a state of coma. 
 
 "No wonder," said the old friend, Mrs. Waters, "just 
 like a storm; the after effects of a fight." She sat all 
 night by the bedside, thanking God that her son was a 
 good man and did not drink. 
 
 "Oh, dear," she thought as she stroked the "Woman's 
 hand, "if her husband could see her now, perhaps it would 
 cure him." Then she thought how brutal he was when 
 they visited them occasionally; how the "Woman had no 
 money of her own ; how she had to keep an account of every 
 cent and if she did not, how he would beat her. "Well," 
 she mumbled, ' ' she will always have that much even if she 
 doesn't have a box at the theater and servants and a poor 
 hungry heart." 
 
 There were still black and blue marks on the Woman's 
 body. With motherly care she pulled the covers closer to 
 protect that body, still shivering at intervals, like the after- 
 effects of a subsiding storm. 
 
 The day was dawning ; a red ring began to line along 
 the horizon, like a bloody band that ties up a wound. The 
 elderly woman compared that signal with this body, a 
 new day, a new hope, the tears of yesterday. She sat a
 
 16 THE WAY OF THE WORLD 
 
 long time with folded hands, slumbering, thus gaining the 
 strength necessary to meet the burdens of each day. 
 
 The days grew into weeks and still Mrs. Delien's 
 condition seemed to linger between coma and apathy. She 
 scarcely ever opened her eyes, and the poor old lady 
 wondered why she never asked for her child ; why she did 
 not care whether it was morning, noon or night. One day 
 she resolved to have her daughter-in-law bring Ronile. 
 They had dressed her in a new blue-and- white dimity dress 
 with a black ribbon drawn through at the waistline, neck 
 and sleeves. The optimism in a child is a wonderful thing ; 
 she did not realize how her mother had battled with life 
 and death. All she knew was the happiness of possessing 
 a new dress, new friends who loved her and made her for- 
 get. Would that we could take from children that keen 
 optimism of today; forget yesterday and trust in to- 
 morrow to the great law of good to come. Faith in fate 
 is the foundation of the swaying soul. 
 
 "Mother dear, are you not getting up?" Each word 
 was a bracing breath which teemed with new life and sent 
 new life through the drained veins. A warning of Right 
 over Might to hold out on what is and must be, and not 
 let it slip through our fingers. 
 
 They were discussing Ronile 's danger, thinking the 
 patient was still in coma; of how the child's father was 
 trying to get her ; how he wanted to prove that the mother 
 was unable to keep her and that he had more right than 
 strangers. They heard a noise in the bedroom and a mo- 
 ment later a figure thin and white, like one risen from the 
 grave, stood on the threshold, only the fire in her eyes 
 speaking of the strength and determination that she was 
 ready to fight like a tigress for her own. Alas ! The body 
 was too weak to stand the strain long and she swooned 
 away and was again placed in the bed. 
 
 They decided that it was better to leave Ronile with 
 her mother as she seemed to have a reviving effect upon 
 her. The tender little hands slowly pushed back the dark 
 clouds of unconsciousness and brought her mother back to 
 strive along the road of self-support.
 
 CHAPTER V 
 
 "JUST YOU AND I, MOTHEE" 
 
 A week later a small apartment was vacated which 
 Mrs. Delien rented, the friends helping her to get some 
 second-hand furniture, and soon a nest was built for mother 
 and child, and how happy they felt in their little home, 
 with peace as their daily guest! However, there was 
 another visitor, a grim one, whose name was "NEED." 
 He must be fought until the Woman was strong enough to 
 work. She wrote her lawyer and asked him to try and 
 procure an allowance for her, but there came back protests 
 from the child's father, charging that his wife in leaving 
 him had made him ill ; that he was suffering from lumbago 
 and that his business was not paying him enough to support 
 himself properly and that his brother was supplying 
 means for his daily needs. He tried hard to show the 
 vice-consul how he suffered by using a cane to hobble to 
 the witness stand. 
 
 The lawyer for the Woman asked him who was paying 
 the salary of the maid he employed to keep house, and he 
 answered that she was his nurse and that his brother paid 
 her salary. 
 
 There was a look of disgust on the face of the wife and 
 she realized that henceforth she must fight alone and strug- 
 gle for the child God had given them and that it would be 
 useless to try further to obtain anything in the way of 
 help from her husband. She rose to her full height and 
 in a weak, trembling voice, said: "I would not take a 
 penny from this man. I never want to see his face again, 
 not even to be freed from him." 
 
 The husband well knew the meaning of those words; 
 he knew from past experience that she never spoke empty 
 phrases and respected her for that, and felt if she got away 
 from him now his last chance was gone. He thought lack 
 of means would bring her back to him, but now he saw 
 that she was prouder than before. Her pride and self- 
 respect lashed him like a blade of steel ; it robbed him of his
 
 18 THE WAY OF THE WORLD 
 
 reason to hold out against her and play the part he had 
 intended to bring her back. 
 
 With fleetness of foot, the wife left the court room, 
 the husband after her in a swift gallop, mounting the stairs 
 and leaving the cane and lumbago behind him, much to the 
 amusement and amazement of the court. The newspapers 
 gave a lengthy account of how the husband forgot his lum- 
 bago when he was trying to catch hold of his wife. He 
 overtook her by jumping onto a fast-moving street car, but 
 the wife begged the conductor to protect her from his an- 
 noyance. 
 
 For a long time, the words ran through her mind that 
 she was his wife but that she was glad to brave the unknown 
 road of the future alone. That night she told Ronile that 
 they did not have to worry any more about black and blue 
 marks on their bodies. 
 
 "God will help us," said Ronile, as she clasped her 
 hands for her bedtime prayer, "and, mother dear, just 
 think we are alone and so happy ; just you and I, mother. ' ' 
 
 Mr. Waters told her about a position at the Manhattan 
 Beach Hotel assuring her that the work would be light and 
 that the ocean air would help her regain her strength. 
 
 "Inez and mother will spend the summer at Sheeps- 
 head Bay, so you can see Ronile each day and they will 
 have the pleasure of taking care of that little pet of ours. ' ' 
 
 "How kind you are, my dear friends," said Mrs. 
 Delien, one day as they were walking on the beach. "It 
 makes me feel so happy when I lie in my bed at night up 
 in that tower, with nothing but the stars above and the 
 roaring of the ocean below. I feel so happy, so secure, so 
 near to God." 
 
 "Well," said the old lady, "it was the turning point 
 in the road for you and He tested you, the Great Father 
 in heaven. If you cling to Him now, you will never need 
 to worry any more. He will brighten the way for you, my 
 dear. I, too, brought up Albert alone, but his father was 
 in heaven and God let him help me rear my boy and he is 
 a good man today." She looked out toward the ocean and 
 saw Ronile sitting on Albert's shoulder, clapping her hands
 
 ''JUST YOU AND I, MOTHER" 19 
 
 in glee. "He loves children, and why God doesn't send 
 him a child, I cannot understand, but He knows best. ' ' 
 
 That night the Woman thought of those words: "He 
 will brighten the way for you, if you trust in Him. ' ' She 
 stood by the tower window and reached out her arms try- 
 ing to mark decided lines on God's registry, lines of wor- 
 ship and gratitude. In the evenings she would sit in the 
 park and listen to the music or the roaring of the ocean 
 like a subsiding sound of past troubles. There was a 
 gentleman who often sat near her accustomed retreat, of 
 whom she took little notice at first, but she often wondered 
 if he was not paid by her husband to watch her, but as 
 she had decided to run her life on a single track, she had 
 nothing to fear from him. 
 
 Summer was nearing its close and with it the secure 
 feeling of having meals served and getting a regular salary. 
 She tried other employment but always feared for the 
 safety of her child. One day as she was making Ronile a 
 woolen cap an idea came to her. She purchased some 
 yarn and made samples, crocheting day and night, but she 
 had her baby by her side and they were happy. 
 
 They had made a new friend at the beach. ' ' Just call 
 me Josie," she said when they asked for her name, and 
 Josie proved to be sunshine in their lonely lives. She 
 would come with theater tickets or a toy for Ronile, always 
 helped the Woman finish her orders, or took Ronile for a 
 walk. Sometimes she brought her pet Pomeranian dog for 
 Ronile to play with. 
 
 One day she became alarmed and said that a gentle- 
 man was asking the janitor if a little girl by the name of 
 Ronile was living at the house ; that the janitor had asked 
 her if this was the little girl the gentleman was looking 
 for, and Josie had said, "No, this little girl's name is 
 Albertina. ' ' 
 
 "That was very witty of you, my dear," said Mrs. 
 Delien, with trembling lips, and then called on the janitor 
 to get a description of the gentleman who had made in- 
 quiries about the little girl. The Woman knew from the 
 description that the gentleman was Ronile 's father, and 
 when she came back she said: "We must get away; I
 
 20 THE WAY OF THE WORLD 
 
 cannot rest since he knows where we are. I would like to 
 go West, but where ? ' ' 
 
 " That's not hard," replied Josie. "Go where they all 
 go ! Reno, where you get the best salve to patch up broken 
 hearts. ' ' Josie said she would like to go West, too, but that 
 her work kept her there for awhile, and while she regretted 
 losing her friends, she felt it was best for them to go.
 
 CHAPTER VI 
 
 RENO, THE CITY OF HEART BALM 
 
 Two years have passed. The Woman and child were 
 once more on the train, but there is a brighter look in 
 their eyes, a look of hope. There where the golden sun is 
 setting, there must be rest. It was 3 A. M. when the train 
 halted to let them off. There they stood chilled to the 
 bone. It seemed that the black barren hills were caving 
 in on them as she pulled the crying, sleepy child up in her 
 arms and mounted the bus that brought them to the River 
 Hotel. The Woman engaged an inside room because the 
 price suited her means, put the child to bed and then sat 
 down to think and wonder what she would do. 
 
 "Oh, my baby," she thought, "it is well for you that 
 you do not feel the pain that presses my heart and throat 
 at this hour." She took her purse and counted out her 
 earthly goods thirty-eight dollars. Her energy grew as 
 her capital dwindled, and she immediately began making 
 inquiries as to the prospects for securing employment. 
 The clerk directed her to the newspaper office, where they 
 often had inquiries for help. 
 
 After breakfast they went to the newspaper office and 
 received the address of a Mrs. Wilton on Maple Avenue, 
 who was in need of a housekeeper. They walked along 
 filled with great hopes. It was in May and everything was 
 in blossom and how happy they felt as they passed along 
 to their destination! Mrs. Wilton was very nice and 
 would gladly have considered giving the Woman the posi- 
 tion but as she had three children of her own, she felt that 
 a fourth would make too much confusion, and therefore 
 felt that she could not take her. The Woman looked at the 
 lady in amazement as she had never felt that Ronile would 
 be in anyone's way, but felt rather that where the child 
 was, there were blessings and sunshine. Turning to go, her 
 eyes rested on the picture of a little boy, with a pine branch 
 draped around it, and a light seemed to flit around the face 
 in the picture.
 
 22 
 
 Mrs. Wilton watched the strange look in the "Woman 's 
 face and asked, "Does that picture attract you?" 
 
 "Yes," said the Woman, "he is an angel; I saw his 
 light." 
 
 "Oh, my," said Mrs. Wilton, with tears in her eyes, 
 ' ' he was an angel in life ; too good to live. I suppose that 
 is why God took him away from me. ' ' 
 
 Mrs. Delien gazed back at the picture and more to her- 
 self and the picture, said: "I, too, have given God my 
 first-born, my little boy. Just five days God left him with 
 me, then took him, to make me a more patient and a better 
 woman." Then she turned around, looked defiantly at 
 Mrs. Wilton, and said, ' ' If fate threw you on your own re- 
 sources, which one of your children would you give up ? " 
 
 Mrs. Wilton looked up at the picture with tears in her 
 eyes, saying, ' ' God only knows, we can hardly live without 
 that boy ; my health is broken since he went. ' ' 
 
 "Well," said the Woman, "we are both represented 
 by God; we gave Him back the angels He placed in our 
 arms ; we answer His call at all times in giving up what He 
 desires. We always act and judge from a selfish stand- 
 point ; not the way we are but the way our scale of justice 
 holds out. Selfishness is a cloak which holds back the lit- 
 tle sprouts that spring from our body of existence. We 
 keep in close touch with ourselves only and shut down the 
 shades of selfishness that keep the glorious light of the 
 sun of God that shines through others and most of all when 
 they are in sorrow. ' Give and thou shalt receive, for what- 
 soever you have done to those in My name, that you have 
 done unto Me.' " 
 
 With these words as if in prayer, the Woman and 
 child moved slowly away from the house, leaving the lady 
 to her thoughts. They answered several other inquiries, 
 but all objected to employing a woman with a child. The 
 Woman had no more strength that morning. In the af- 
 ternoon they again ventured out. 
 
 On Virginia Bridge they met a tribe of Indians the 
 squaws with papooses strapped to their backs, and the un- 
 usual sight held their attention for some time, Ronile wish- 
 ing to own one of the dear, chubby Indian babies, and ad-
 
 RENO, THE CITY OF HEART BALM 23 
 
 miring these healthy primitive children of God and Mother 
 Nature who holds them all to her bosom. But, alas ! Then 
 came civilization which co-operates with the haughty Mrs. 
 Etiquette. She harbors but a few, giving them too much 
 luxury and serving the body only, forgetting the dial that 
 moves the compass on the ship of life into the harbor of 
 salvation. Rich food and drink cripple the mind, making 
 the eyes, which are the windows of the soul, grow dim, the 
 tongue heavy. Only in sorrow doth the soul grow. As 
 these words ran through the mind of the outcast Woman, 
 she smiled cynically and she wished that she could join 
 those nature-loving people, who smiled encouragingly at 
 Ronile with a smile which seemed to say that with them 
 there would be room for all; but with these people there 
 is a boundary line, which civilization has created in her 
 generosity for their education. These mothers have broad, 
 radiant smiles, showing their even white teeth, their shiny 
 braids of black hair glistening in the sunlight. They 
 seemed so sincere and one felt that they were far from the 
 valley of degeneration. 
 
 As they entered the hotel, Mr. Gordon, the proprietor, 
 spoke to Ronile. "Well," he said, addressing both, "have 
 you seen the town? It is very healthful here among the 
 mountains." Mrs. Delien introduced herself and said, 
 smiling sadly, that they had covered most of the streets 
 in looking for employment. 
 
 "You must work?" he asked, and seemed quite aston- 
 ished, remarking that she did not look like the working 
 type. Then he walked over to an elderly gentleman with 
 white hair and mustache, saying, "Judge, I want you to 
 meet a lady over here," leading the judge over to Mrs. 
 Delien. Mr. Gordon then informed the judge of the neces- 
 sity for the Woman to obtain employment to support her- 
 self and her child ; that she had come to the city to stay if 
 it were possible to obtain the right kind of employment, 
 where she could keep her child with her. 
 
 The judge thought for a moment, then went to the 
 telephone and called up his wife, knowing that she was in 
 need of a housekeeper, and after hanging up the telephone, 
 took out his card and wrote on it the address of one of the
 
 24 THE WAY OF THE WORLD 
 
 prominent families of Reno, telling the Woman to apply 
 the next morning. 
 
 The grateful look in her eyes seemed to appeal to the 
 Judge, and after the Woman and child had gone to their 
 room, he said to Mr. Gordon : "She is not the regular type 
 of fish the tide brings in. We must help the little woman," 
 and mumbled as he threw the ashes of his cigar away, "I 
 don 't blame her for not wanting to give up that little girl ; 
 wouldn't mind having her myself." 
 
 A little later we find the two outcasts snug in bed with 
 an expression of hope on their tired faces. 
 
 They were the first to enter the dining room the next 
 morning, and at nine o'clock we find them ringing the bell 
 at one of Reno 's finest residences. On the left stood Mount 
 Rose, still snow-covered, Moana in the distance, to the right 
 Truckee River rushing in torrents through the town. 
 
 "Oh, mother dear, I would love to live here. Just 
 see the robin, he is not afraid of me, he wants me to stay 
 here," and they thought they had at last found a place 
 where they could live and work. 
 
 The lady herself answered the door, which seemed to 
 the Woman a good sign, as there would be no butler to 
 object to the "brat" as she had heard one remark. The 
 Woman handed her the card the Judge had given her the 
 day before, and sizing them up with a scrutinizing glance, 
 her eyes rested on the child and biting her lips the lady 
 slowly shook her head and said that although she needed 
 a housekeeper, she could not take the Woman on account 
 of the - 
 
 "Stop," cried the tortured mother. "Don't say that, 
 for God 's sake. ' ' She knew that she must work and they 
 had already wandered over the town, and she felt that this 
 was her last chance. The lady said she was expecting a 
 Chinaman from San Francisco, but the Woman offered to 
 do the work of two if she would give her the position and 
 let her keep her little girl with her, so the child could have 
 the extra bed. 
 
 The lady smiled cynically, saying: "Your hands don't 
 look as though you had done much housework; how can 
 you expect to do the work of two servants ? This is a large
 
 'For thus is the Way of the World, on whose billows a soul is tossed." 
 
 Page 4.
 
 RENO, THE CITY OF HEART BALM 25 
 
 house and when our daughter comes back we will entertain 
 and need at least two servants." 
 
 Well, ' ' said the Woman, ' ' I have my mind made up to 
 work; we must live and will not beg. I need my child's 
 companionship to keep me up." 
 
 "Yes," said the lady, "all you divorcees do is to come 
 here and take our husbands and sons. I would rather have 
 a Chinaman." 
 
 "But," said the Woman, "if a woman looks for honest 
 work, agreeing to do the work of two people just to keep 
 her baby with her, she does not come for anybody's hus- 
 band; she can get them without working," and with a 
 heavy heart she dragged herself away, glancing occasional- 
 ly toward the river, her lips set with a determination to do 
 or die.
 
 CHAPTER VII 
 
 AND A LITTLE CHILD SHALL LEAD THEM 
 
 The waitress who served them their lunch at the hotel 
 told the proprietor that the lady with the little girl seemed 
 to be sick; that she did not touch a bite of food, and she 
 feared that she was becoming very ill. Mr. Gordon walked 
 over to her and found her looking far beyond her food; 
 that she was not conscious of anything around her. He 
 talked to Ronile and told her to bring her mother to Mrs. 
 Gordon's apartment after lunch. Mrs. Gordon was not 
 well but seemed anxious to do good and they decided to 
 make the Woman the head waitress. 
 
 Once more the light of gratitude shone in the Wo- 
 man's eyes, but her good fortune was of short duration, as 
 shortly after she had started her work as head waitress, 
 one of the divorce-candidates, a good-natured, half-the-time 
 intoxicated gentleman became more than pleasant and 
 slipped a note into her hand as he left the dining room. 
 
 If a viper had stung her the effect could not have been 
 more disgusting. "A date," he demanded. She crushed 
 the paper in the palm of her hand and threw it into the 
 waste-basket. This gave her a view of the side porch where 
 the man sat with Ronile on his lap, kissing her continually, 
 and she noticed that a glass filled with liquor stood on the 
 table near him. How it brought back the trouble and suf- 
 fering she had gone through, and now to see her baby be- 
 ing fondled by this evil-minded man, and she not able to 
 take her away from him, for she was on duty. She thought 
 perhaps this man had been paid by her husband to get 
 evidence against her, and that a public position such as she 
 occupied in the hotel was not to her benefit until she was 
 free. She feared that he might steal Ronile, for indeed 
 after six months she found out that he had tried to do so. 
 
 The Woman then told Mr. Gordon that she felt she 
 would have to give up the position, and also told him about 
 the note. 
 
 He replied, ' ' That is why the position of head waitress
 
 AND A LITTLE CHILD SHALL LEAD THEM 27 
 
 is often open, ' ' but that he was unable to control the mor- 
 als of his guests. 
 
 The Woman took the child by the hand and they walked 
 toward the river bank and sat down. Ronile was looking 
 for four-leaf clovers, the mother for a way out of her 
 misery. She pictured that if he stole the child she was 
 without means to follow him, and thought what the child's 
 future would be with a lawless father; and as she seemed 
 to have failed TO DO, it was better to die ; that the child 
 would be in God's care, and she would pay the penalty with 
 her soul, and if Hell was worse than the misery she had 
 suffered, she would take the consequences. "It is Ronile 's 
 happiness, and oh, dear Lord, that gave her to me, I will 
 return her to you. Perhaps she is misplaced here, but I 
 love her so that I want to spare her my fate, a soul tossed 
 on the billows of conditions." 
 
 Ronile had found a four-leaf clover and joyously 
 she ran to her mother. "Look, mama dear, I know we will 
 have good luck," and turning she saw a massive building, 
 where only yesterday she had cried out : ' ' The robin wants 
 me here, but not mankind. The image of God through 
 which the Father intends to manifest, for He too was born 
 of woman when He came as Son of God Man, guided 
 by the Holy Spirit to prove Faith, Hope and Charity ; what 
 was His reward ? crucifixion. Still He forgave them, say- 
 ing, 'Forgive them for they know not what they do.' " 
 With those words on her lips she moved farther up the 
 river bank. "God forgave them," she murmured, and her 
 eyes rested on a bridge near Washington Street. There 
 she wanted to give up their miserable bodies, for the waves 
 to play into fragments rather than that man should tear 
 their souls as well. 
 
 She seemed entranced a body moving on to end a 
 struggle, yet the child full of life was unaware of the 
 mother's intention to seek rest for their weary bodies. 
 
 "There is no rest," she thought, "for will we not be 
 tossed by the waves into an ugly mass ? Yet, the soul loses 
 hold of its house ; it tries to get away for it has missed in 
 fate the faith. Oh, thou God, art Thou not nearest when
 
 28 
 
 need is greatest ? ' ' Indeed, for through unseen powers the 
 childish frame moved away from the mother's cold grasp. 
 
 They came to a church, one stained-glass window 
 showing a picture of the Good Shepherd holding a lamb in 
 His arms. The child hastily climbed the steps and stood 
 transfixed, then walked up the aisle of the empty church. 
 The smell of incense still rested soothingly on the atmos- 
 phere. It was Decoration Day and the cemetery was filled 
 with people decorating the graves of their loved ones. The 
 mother followed the child into the church. By that time 
 she was standing before the altar of the Blessed Virgin. 
 
 Suddenly, she heard the voice of her child raised im- 
 ploringly to the dear Mother of the Saviour, as she held 
 up the four-leaf clover: "Please, I give you this, if you 
 will help us get work; nobody wants my mother because 
 she has me. You will understand. You had to hide your 
 Baby from Herod when he wanted to kill Him, but see," 
 as she stretched her little arms upward, ' ' you had a daddy 
 and a donkey, and we have nobody." Tears were rolling 
 over the face of the child; the clover leaf trembled in her 
 hand. Then the mother for the first time looked up at the 
 Statue, and behold, "a little child shall lead them." 
 
 The statue seemed to take life; the Babe in her arms 
 took the clover and laid its hand on the child's head, say- 
 ing, "Suffer little children to come unto me, for theirs is 
 the Kingdom of Heaven." They moved toward the Wo- 
 man and touched her brow, and a cold quiver ran over her 
 form. The Blessed Virgin held the chin up, compelling 
 the eyes to look into hers, thus establishing a union, com- 
 pelling reason to return and transmitting the current 
 between heaven and earth, pouring God's breath into a 
 hungry soul. The look was radiant, it seemed that a magic 
 spell had loosened the iron ring that held the Woman's 
 heart and soul asunder, and soon hot tears were flowing 
 down on the clasped hands, as if to wash away the stain left 
 by the thought of self-destruction. 
 
 Once more, hope through faith was awakened in a 
 swaying soul, as they moved slowly out of the church and 
 on toward the hotel. 
 
 It was late when they arrived and some of the guests
 
 AND A LITTLE CHILD SHALL LEAD THEM 29 
 
 at the hotel were leaving the dining room after the evening 
 ineal. Mr. Gordon walked rapidly toward them saying that 
 Mrs. Neil had called up and wanted to see her at once. 
 
 Mrs. Neil had been to the cemetery decorating the 
 grave of her child, when a voice seemed to say to her : ' ' Oh, 
 mother, why do you pay tribute to bones when you refused 
 shelter to a living child? We are all serving at His altar 
 and our duty is to watch over our loved ones, leading them 
 toward the Father by doing good deeds for one another. 
 I am very sad, for the lilies you gave me are filled with 
 tears from a homeless child ; they cannot serve the altar of 
 God with tears of sorrow in them." 
 
 Mrs. Neil, who had refused shelter and work to the 
 Woman, went home at once and tried to reach them, al- 
 ways seeing before her the "lilies filled with tears." On 
 the second visit of the Woman and her child, Mrs. Neil, 
 moved by the voice she heard in the cemetery, agreed to 
 employ the Woman and allow her to keep the child with 
 her, giving her permission to play in the smoking den at 
 certain times of the day, and so it came about that instead 
 of allowing despair to conquer over faith, she had at last 
 found food and shelter for herself and child when fate led 
 her to the little church near the river. 
 
 Mrs. Neil was right when she said there was work for 
 two, but the Woman was determined to hold out. The 
 robin held greater charm and the clover leaves had more 
 attraction for the child than the smoking den. 
 
 One day Senator Nixon passed in his car and took the 
 little girl for a ride. On their return the lady for the first 
 time took the little one and held her hand as she waved 
 good-by to the Senator. After that Ronile was the chief 
 attraction in the family, but the mother had more will 
 power than strength and soon we find her ill and unable 
 to do the work required of her. The Woman had never 
 made any bargain as to salary, and after two weeks' time 
 asked Mrs. Neil if she was satisfied with her work, and on 
 learning that she was, ventured to ask her about her sal- 
 ary, and was told that she would pay her thirty-five dol- 
 lars a month.
 
 30 THE WAY OF THE WORLD 
 
 "But," said the Woman, "Judge Jarvis said you 
 would pay forty dollars a month, and I am doing the work 
 of two ! ' ' Then the lady told her that she was making the 
 salary less on account of the child's board. The Woman 
 offered to buy the milk which her child needed, but the 
 lady told her she could get a Chinaman if she wanted to 
 pay forty dollars. 
 
 ' ' Oh, Mrs. Neil, ' ' she said, ' ' how can you compare me 
 with a Chinaman," and resolved to leave at the first op- 
 portunity. 
 
 The following Sunday evening after dinner had been 
 served, although she was very tired, the Woman felt that 
 she must consult at least a druggist to relieve a queer sen- 
 sation around her heart and severe pain when she took a 
 full breath. Sometimes, too, her teeth became set and she 
 was so weak she could scarcely do the work she was called 
 upon to do. One of her tasks was to carry up scuttles of 
 coal to keep a fire in the kitchen stove on account of the 
 hot water. Poor little Ronile tried her best to help her, 
 but the scuttle was too big for her and she took newspapers 
 and wrapped them around the pieces of coal and carried 
 them up one by one, sometimes looking as black as the coal 
 itself.
 
 CHAPTER VIII 
 
 AT THE FOUNTAIN OF DESPAIR 
 
 In the drug store they met a sweet old lady from West 
 Virginia, who was giving a little dinner at the Thomas 
 Cafe, and begged them to join her. The Woman told her 
 they had been to dinner, but she insisted, and as they en- 
 tered one of the guests became alarmed because there would 
 be thirteen at table, but the Woman assured them that they 
 would not partake. Some of the readers may well remem- 
 ber the little dinner party given by the dear old lady, Mrs. 
 Kaufman, who died shortly afterward of heart disease. 
 
 The Woman was introduced to a little "Butterfly 
 Lady" who had just joined the "Colony of Broken 
 Hearts," although many of the members of the colony did 
 not suffer greatly from broken hearts. The chief pastimes 
 of the divorce candidates were horseback riding and par- 
 ties where the drink flowed freely. Mrs. Devitt was the 
 Butterfly Lady, and she expressed a desire to leave the 
 hotel and take a house, so it was arranged with the help of 
 Mrs. Kaufman that the Woman and her little girl should 
 take charge of Mrs. Devitt 's house, at a salary of forty 
 dollars a month. This appealed to the Woman for she felt 
 she could not stand much longer to hold out under the work 
 she was doing in her present place with Mrs. Neil. When 
 she told Mrs. Neil that she was going to leave, Mrs. Neil 
 was very indignant to think the Woman would leave her 
 to work for Mrs. Devitt, reminding her of the loose char- 
 acters of the divorcees. 
 
 Mrs. Devitt rented a ten-room house for forty dollars ; 
 her horse cost her forty dollars a month, and the Woman's 
 wages were forty dollars. The Mistress, as she called her- 
 self, had in all two hundred dollars a month income, so 
 there was eighty dollars left for food and the expenses of 
 the little butterfly. It was a change for the better in a 
 way. The work was not to be so hard for the Woman, as the 
 little lady was out a great deal for she was getting quite 
 popular, although she often held parties at her home. The
 
 32 THE WAY OF THE WORLD 
 
 Woman's room was far enough away from the scene of the 
 parties not to interfere with her rest, but often in the 
 morning on coming into the front of the house she would 
 find the pictures turned, the piano on the porch and tur- 
 moil throughout. Sometimes the guests could not go 
 home and in the morning she would have to prepare break- 
 fast for all with a disgust that was beyond description. 
 
 One morning she came down and found the very gen- 
 tleman who had slipped her the note mixing an absinthe 
 frappe in the pantry. The smell of the liquor robbed her 
 of all sense of obedience as a servant. She picked up the 
 glass and threw it on the floor with a defiant look at the 
 man ; then cried out, " If it were not for drink I would not 
 be here." The man looked at her in amazement and left 
 the room calling himself a fool. 
 
 After the lady got up, the Woman spoke to her of her 
 youth and the danger of her associating with people like 
 that man, who did not care for her; that after he had 
 picked the flower he would throw it aside discarded and 
 class her with a field of daisies swaying in the breeze ; then 
 when all the petals of sweetness were gone, the stem would 
 be thrown by the wayside for the passer-by to tread upon. 
 No one would care for the broken flower, but all would go 
 into the field and pick while they lasted. Once the flower 
 was broken it would be shunned by every one. 
 
 Then remorse entered, and a pitiful story ran from 
 those young sensuous lips. She had married, at fifteen, a 
 young schoolmate who was unable to support her, and she 
 went to New York seeking employment on the stage. One 
 of the managers took an interest in her and she told him 
 she had been married. He sent for the young husband, 
 but the child-wife was not willing to live in the way he 
 was able to support her. She told him he could not buy 
 her pretty gowns and jewels, and she would not live with 
 him. The boy told her he was too proud to beg but would 
 work his way up, and showed her his worn-out shoes and 
 clothes and that he could not buy new ones. She begged 
 the rich friend to give him work. Instead the man put 
 temptation in the boy's way and he fell, trying to get 
 money to support his wife in the way she wanted to live.
 
 AT THE FOUNTAIN OF DESPAIR 33 
 
 The man had him watched and secured evidence against 
 him, which resulted in five years' imprisonment for theft. 
 This, however, was not grounds for divorce, so the rich 
 friend sent the young wife west with the allowance re- 
 ferred to of two hundred dollars a month. 
 
 In horror the "Woman listened to the story told by the 
 young wife who did not seem to be the least concerned 
 about the life she was leading, and gave no thought appar- 
 ently to her girlhood sweetheart who suffered in prison, 
 with love for her still burning in his heart, counting each 
 day with new hope, as the time drew nearer when he 
 would be with her. She took out some of his letters which 
 she said were the only love letters she had ever received; 
 that her rich friend would not write her love letters fearing 
 that he might be sued for breach of promise. 
 
 The Woman sat awhile lost in thought and searching 
 prisons in her mind to find some way to release a victim 
 of circumstances. She said to the little lady : ' ' So, at eight- 
 een you are through with love letters when they should 
 only be beginning. Law is law, my dear, and we must 
 abide by it, or pay the penalty with remorse. These men 
 will boast of dragging you through the mire, and make 
 love to you, but when they want to build a nest for the ONE 
 woman they will seek out a good girl to be the mother of 
 their children. In after years, when in company with his 
 wife, he would not recognize you, and if you should hap- 
 pen to meet them together, and he spoke to you, he would 
 refrain from introducing you to his wife. If she made any 
 inquiry as to who you are he would evade the question 
 and would tell her he would not want her to speak to you ; 
 that you are a disreputable character with whom he would 
 not allow her to associate and that your husband was in 
 prison." And so the Woman opened a new book of life 
 to a crushed flower who was indeed lying on the floor sob- 
 bing out her bitterness at the sacrifice of her youth and 
 purity. 
 
 The Woman told her she was seeking freedom, not 
 because there was anyone waiting for her, but just to be 
 free to hold Eonile alone and to be free from subjection. 
 
 The blowing of a horn was heard and on going to the
 
 34 
 
 door the Woman beheld a crowd calling for the young 
 Mistress to come along; that there was a newcomer in the 
 party, a lean, sporty, English-appearing man of about 
 thirty. The little lady was soon ready to join them, run- 
 ning out to meet them, the "Woman looking after, shaking 
 her head. Forgotten were the love letters, husband, ad- 
 vice and warnings. Like a butterfly she flitted on and 
 would until her wings were broken. 
 
 From that time on she was ever in the company of the 
 newcomer, who took her on long trips alone, much to the 
 chagrin of her other associates, who in malice and revenge 
 wrote to her New York friend, resulting in his stopping 
 her allowance. 
 
 Mr. Rimpel, the Englishman, did not make any prom- 
 ises to her as he was only waiting to be free so that he 
 could re-marry. He introduced her to a wealthy man of 
 San Francisco, who liked her very much but did not trust 
 "a daisy in a big field," so to find her out he sent her a 
 private maid, who stayed with her two weeks, and left 
 with enough information to satisfy the man's suspicions 
 and he did not call on the young Butterfly Lady again. 
 
 Being without an income she went back east thinking 
 she could become reconciled with her former friend, so 
 we find the Woman again out of employment, but glad to 
 be out of the glamour of it all. 
 
 The Woman had saved a little money and took a small 
 apartment, consisting of living room with wall-bed, a 
 kitchenette and bath. It was an inside room, but peace 
 was reigning and a chance to pray. She had no further 
 thought of suicide a power seemed to hold her in patience 
 and faith. She put Ronile in school and took a position 
 as demonstrator at twenty dollars a week, which lasted for 
 two weeks. 
 
 Soon after Percy Rimpel called her up and asked her 
 if she would cater for a party he was giving consisting of 
 a cold lunch and punch. There was not enough liquor to 
 make punch for the crowd, and when she told the host this 
 he told her that they would soon get drunk and then they 
 would not need any more. She followed his instructions, 
 and thinking to make more punch she made a pot of tea
 
 AT THE FOUNTAIN OF DESPAIR 35 
 
 and added it to the punch, much to the disgust of the host, 
 as it kept them all sober. He reproached her and she be- 
 came so disgusted that thereafter she resolved not to ac- 
 cept further employment of the kind, believing it would 
 be better to economize on what money she could earn in 
 other ways. 
 
 She lengthened Ronile's dresses, and as she sewed the 
 idea came to her of making fancy caps of silk and lace and 
 was well paid for her time spent in this way.
 
 CHAPTER IX 
 
 THE MIEACLB 
 
 One night as she was working in the kitchen on the 
 caps of silk and lace, and Ronile was asleep in the living 
 room, there came to her a smell of roses, although it was 
 near Thanksgiving and she was not fortunate enough to 
 be able to keep flowers in the house, and had never cared 
 for perfume. Suddenly, a brilliant light came before her, 
 and through the light emerged a pink rose, then a hand, 
 and then a form so sweet, dressed in a robe of bluish white 
 with a golden border. The form smiled radiantly and 
 taking the hand of the "Woman made an exact copy of the 
 pink rose. Then the vision vanished but the rose remained. 
 How she ever got to bed she could not recall. In the morn- 
 ing it seemed as if she had been dreaming, but when she 
 saw the rose she knew the silent visitor was again to give 
 her strength. Ronile took the rose with open mouth and, 
 gazing at her mother, tenderly kissed the flower, saying, 
 "How sweet it smells, mother dear." 
 
 There was indeed happiness prevailing. They would 
 go to the Wigwam Theater on Saturday afternoons and 
 enjoy the "Children's Show," which included a candy 
 shower. Often they would go upstairs and sit where the 
 Indians were and they were entertained as much by watch- 
 ing them as they were by the play itself. 
 
 In the evenings the Woman worked on the caps and 
 flowers; in the daytime she would sell them. Even Mrs. 
 Neil who doubted the character of divorcees knew by this 
 time that not all divorced women were trying to get some 
 other woman's husband. She helped by purchasing many 
 dainty novelties. How different they felt as they climbed 
 the hill to deliver some of their orders, which resulted in 
 a nice visit and many friendships were formed in this way. 
 On one such trip Ronile was given a small amount of money 
 and she had a dozen places for it. First the Piggy Bank, 
 which for so long had been empty, and she felt that to make 
 the Piggy satisfied it would have to have money in its belly.
 
 THE MIRACLE 37 
 
 The mother gave her the choice of having an ice cream soda 
 or going to a movie show. 
 
 Ronile studied awhile and then said, "Which is the 
 cheaper, mother dear?" and the Woman was so amused 
 at her remark that she bought her the soda and took her to 
 the show as well. 
 
 Going home that day with light hearts and buoyant 
 steps they had another companion, a collie dog that fol- 
 lowed them every time they went down town. The Wo- 
 man petted him gently and told him of the bone he could 
 have now for they had their own home and were buying 
 their own food and would surely have enough for him. 
 
 Her thoughts wandered back to the time when she was 
 employed by the little Butterfly Lady, who was giving an 
 all-day party and she had kept Ronile out in the yard in 
 order that she might not come in contact with the mass 
 of drunken men and women. After the guests had gone 
 she brought the child into the house and she was burning 
 with fever, and asked to be put to bed. She said she had 
 wanted a drink of water for a long time but was afraid to 
 come in the house on account of the noise the guests were 
 making. The mother put her to bed. 
 
 The room was very warm but not knowing when the 
 mistress and her friends would return she thought it best 
 to leave her there. She took a peacock feather fan out of 
 her trunk and used it to cool the air about the weary little 
 child. Ronile had always wanted the fan but on account 
 of the delicate feathers and the fact that it had been given 
 her by her husband long ago, the Woman refrained from 
 giving it to her until she had grown to be a young lady. 
 But Ronile did not care about the fan now ; she turned her 
 head and closed her eyes for a few minutes and then be- 
 gan to toss and turn in the bed and her fever increased. 
 The mother rushed down to get ice and found that it had 
 all been used in the drinks at the party and she went back 
 to the sick child and with her cold hands tried to soothe 
 her burning brow. If the pleasure-seekers could have seen 
 the mother as she knelt anxiously at the bedside of her 
 sick child, perhaps they would have paused in their desire 
 for lust and pleasure, but it seemed that the Father above
 
 36 THE WAY OP THE WORLD 
 
 heard her prayer, for a ray of light seemed again to cross 
 the bed and from it emerged the figure of an old lady 
 reaching for' the child. With one hand the trembling 
 mother held her and with the other hand she waved back 
 the form, saying : ' ' Oh, no, dearest God, let me keep her to 
 keep faith in You. How can I live without her? I will 
 ask nothing else, oh, Lord, just this one appeal; let me 
 keep her, ' ' and looking at the vision she beheld the form of 
 her husband's mother, with her eyes cast upward, repeat- 
 ing, "Thy Will Be Done" and then she vanished. (Two 
 years afterwards the Woman found out that the child's 
 grandmother had died at that time.) For a long time the 
 Woman knelt by the bed, half stunned, watching the sick 
 child who was now sleeping peacefully. 
 
 From downstairs there came a scratching sound as if 
 some one was trying to get in. The Woman went down 
 thinking perhaps it was her mistress, but no, it was the dog, 
 Shep, wanting to get in to see his little mistress. She 
 spoke gently to the dog, telling him he would have to be 
 very quiet and that he could go up and see Ronile if he 
 were good. She led him up the stairs and into the sick 
 room. The child's hand hung over the edge of the bed 
 and the dog touched it with his tongue, waking her up. 
 The mother 's hands once more folded in earnest prayer and 
 thanksgiving as she repeated also, "Thy Will Be Done." 
 
 On Sundays they would walk out to the desert ; some- 
 times to the reservation. Shep was then in his glory, 
 breaking the stillness with his bark and chasing coyotes, 
 running around the Woman and child and barking as if to 
 say, ' ' Are you glad I am with you ? ' ' And they would pet 
 him and assure him that they needed him always.
 
 CHAPTER X 
 
 BACK TO THE FOLD 
 
 The landlady of the house where the Woman and her 
 little girl were living introduced her to a new guest in the 
 colony. She knew the danger of newcomers and tried to 
 have those who lived in her house meet a line of people of 
 respectable standing. She asked the "Woman to caution 
 the newcomer about being careful in making the acquain- 
 tance of strangers. So the Woman told Mrs. McHenry, 
 the new arrival, that if she ever needed advice to come to 
 her and pointed out a few stations to her, telling her to be 
 careful about entering those with red lights more than any 
 other. Mrs. McHenry had an income of thirty-five thou- 
 sand dollars a year, which the Woman advised and begged 
 her to say nothing about. Sometimes when Mrs. McHenry 
 saw the light still burning in the Woman's room she would 
 knock gently and enter and after going to the bed and 
 kissing Bonile would come into the kitchen and sit with 
 the Woman, who by this time was making all kinds of 
 flowers. She would look them over, admiring them, and 
 wonder how she could have the patience to work so late. 
 
 The Woman smiled sadly, pointing to the bed, saying : 
 "We must all labor, my dear. I labor to keep my child 
 with me ; you labor mentally by drowning your conscious- 
 ness and forgetting your child. You see, Mrs. McHenry, 
 we keep the same hours. I am tired but not weary; you 
 are weary but not tired." 
 
 "Yes," said Mrs. McHenry, "I think I shall have to 
 ring up Dr. Charles and ask him to give me a shot in the 
 arm, as otherwise I won't be able to sleep tonight. I am 
 broke ; we had such a good time at the Rix this afternoon 
 and I paid the bill." 
 
 The Woman put aside her work for the night and 
 made them a cup of tea, and as they were sipping the re- 
 freshing beverage, the Woman said: "You don't have to 
 put that deadly drug into your system; make up your 
 mind that tomorrow you will do something worth while.
 
 40 THE WAY OF THE WORLD 
 
 Think of your child. Beg your husband to bring it to 
 you. I know he will gladly do this ; then your mother love 
 will conquer your love of pleasure and you will be a bet- 
 ter woman and a happier one. ' ' 
 
 On another occasion, Mrs. McHenry became quite 
 frightened over the death of a young woman member of 
 the party who had died the night before. She was a victim 
 of absinthe although only twenty years old. Mrs. McHenry 
 said she hated the stuff, and wished she could get away 
 from it. The Woman asked her why she did not get away 
 from it ; that she had her baby and could make up her mind 
 to leave it alone forever by spending her time in caring for 
 her child. 
 
 "Oh," interrupted the visitor impatiently, "why do 
 you always mention the baby? My mother-in-law takes 
 better care of her than I could." 
 
 "But," said the Woman, "God gave you that baby to 
 hold you firm to the path of duty. What will your daugh- 
 ter think of you, if (and she emphasized that word if) you 
 live to see her grown up? Would you like to see her fol- 
 low your example? Why do you not be the stalk for that 
 tender plant to grow upon? Without your help she will 
 not be able to climb and there is danger of her being 
 stepped upon. ' ' Then pointing to Ronile she said, ' ' There 
 is my hold ; even though her frame is small, it steadied my 
 swaying body many times until the storms of life had sub- 
 sided." The Woman told her of her sad experience with 
 her former employer, how she had submitted to much un- 
 pleasantness to keep her child with her. 
 
 Many times Mrs. McHenry would dress Ronile and 
 wonder if she would be good enough to dress her own, and 
 as she fondled Ronile a new robe of mother-love seemed to 
 envelop her, and finally, with the help and encouragement 
 of the Woman she returned to her former home, where 
 there were waiting a child, a man and an elderly woman, 
 waiting for a lost one to return to their loving arms, and 
 that night she thanked Fate for bringing her home. She 
 realized that the life of pleasure is often not what we pic- 
 ture it. 
 
 "First it fills us to the brim, sometimes running over,'
 
 'Black fears and horrors that soul doth taunt 
 While grappling with itself in doubt." 
 
 Page 4.
 
 BACK TO THE FOLD 41 
 
 she said; "then we become hardened and calloused and 
 disgusted with ourselves," she continued with an effort. 
 She told them of the death of the young woman only twenty 
 years old, dying a victim of drink ; another went to become 
 reconciled with her sweetheart, who rejected her, and 
 they found her dead from gas fumes in a cheap lodging 
 house. "And," she continued, "I want to tell you about 
 a woman who never got tired talking to me. She makes 
 flowers through a vision, she said. I am ashamed now when 
 I think of how I spent money on parties and this woman 
 worked every night to make a flower or boudoir cap 
 and would help me to bed when I knocked at her door 
 after coming home drunk from a party. ' ' She hid her face 
 on the shoulder of the man who had also prayed and taught 
 the baby to pray for her mother who was sick, and ask God 
 to bring her back to them. 
 
 Then the man spoke : "You see, dear, God uses different 
 ways to answer our prayers, but in most cases he helps us 
 through His children here on earth by showing ns the way 
 to help each other. ' '
 
 CHAPTER XI 
 
 THEY COULD NOT HEAE HEE THOUGHTS 
 
 Christmas came, and we find our wanderers walking 
 down town. They passed the church and Ronile was run- 
 ning over to greet the kindly priest who was directing 
 the placing of the Christmas trees to be used in decorating 
 the church. Ronile wondered if the trees belonged to 
 him and if he would place some on the altar of the Blessed 
 Virgin, and one on the window showing the Lord with a 
 lamb in His arms. 
 
 "Oh, I hope you will give one to the little lamb for 
 it stands for patience, mother says, and the pines too have 
 patience; they keep their branches green and they don't 
 mind the cold wind and snow." 
 
 The Priest looked at the mother admiringly, and in his 
 pleasant Irish way commended her on the nice way she 
 was bringing up her child. "And all alone, ma'am," he 
 said. "She is a credit to you." 
 
 As he spoke he reached over and presented Ronile with 
 a small Christmas tree. In her joy she hugged the leg 
 of the laughing priest, then a sadness came over her face as 
 she realized that she could not take the tree with her. 
 They watched her bewilderment for a short time and soon 
 beheld her running with the tree held above her head 
 through the snow to the kitchen door of the parish house to 
 give to Mary, the cook, for safe-keeping. In a moment, she 
 came running back with a cooky which she broke presenting 
 a piece to the priest and one to her mother, and as they 
 left the good priest looked after them mumbling to him- 
 self, "A nice little girl, indeed." 
 
 A new item was on the list of purchases, and while 
 Ronile was looking at picture books another package was 
 added to the lot. No flowers were made Christmas Eve, 
 and soon Ronile became sleepy and went to bed, first giv- 
 ing another look out of the window to see if anything had 
 been put on her Christmas tree, which had been sent to her 
 home from the parish house. And as she prayed, she asked
 
 THEY COULD NOT HEAR HER THOUGHTS 43 
 
 God to send her some little angels for her tree, and if they 
 were too busy to go where her father lived and bring her big 
 doll Goldie, with golden curls, and the little princess doll 
 if they could carry them both. She said she knew they 
 would have no one to put them to bed and now that they 
 had a home of their own, they could stay with her all the 
 time. Then she glanced to the window again with a sigh 
 for her lost playmates, and then climbed into bed and 
 soon closed her eyes to human sights to open in a more 
 brilliant light Fairyland. 
 
 It was getting late on Christmas Eve, but the Woman 
 got up and went out, gently closing the door, and hurried 
 downtown before the stores were closed. She purchased a 
 small doll, and hurried back home, hugging the little 
 bundle as she went along, the clear cold wind biting her 
 cheeks, giving new vigor to her body. When she reached 
 home Ronile was still asleep and she went to the task of 
 dressing the doll to take the place of the lost Princess and 
 decided to dress it in pale blue satin, which she trimmed 
 with a silver lace and long train. A Juliet head-gear added 
 the finishing touch and there stood the Princess in all her 
 glory. Now for Goldie, she took Josephine, a doll given 
 Ronile by their good friend Josie, now living in New York, 
 after whom Ronile had named the doll : 
 
 By this time the steam in the building had been turned 
 off, so she lighted the gas stove oven to furnish heat while 
 she worked on the doll, and thinking to economize on the 
 heat, she decided to bake a cake, which was the work of 
 only a few minutes, and it would bake while she finished 
 her work of dressing the doll. Soon the doll was dressed 
 even to a knitted sweater and cap and all ready to be 
 placed on the Christmas tree, which was soon trimmed with 
 three glass angels, cotton and tinsel, the dolls underneath, 
 and the cake, now baked and covered with icing and nuts. 
 
 The Woman then retired for a few short hours of re- 
 freshing sleep, a look of satisfaction on her face knowing she 
 had done her best. 
 
 Bright and early Ronile awoke and her first look was 
 for the tree, which she beheld standing on the trunk in all
 
 44 THE WAY OF THE WORLD 
 
 its glory, and she jumped out of bed and stood before it, 
 not knowing what to touch first. 
 
 "The Princess!" she cried. "Oh, my dear little Prin- 
 cess, the angels put a new dress on you." Then she saw 
 Josephine, and ran to her mother who was still asleep, 
 crying, ' ' Look mama, mother, deary, look ! Josephine has a 
 new outfit ; the angels make the same stitch you do, and they 
 used some of the silver cloth you make the caps of for my 
 dolly. ' ' Then she saw the cake and wondered if the angels 
 had baked it, too, and taking both dolls in her arms climbed 
 back into bed. They stayed in bed until the steam was 
 turned on and the house warm, and after breakfast went 
 to church. 
 
 Ronile studied the effect of the trees in the church 
 first to make sure that they did not cover the little lamb, and 
 when the priest was in the pulpit she felt like running 
 up and telling him of the three glass angels and her doll, 
 the Princess and all. Her heart was so full of thankfulness 
 she felt that one Our Father was not enough. Her mother 
 told her that God would hear her prayers of thankfulness, 
 but she said, "The priest won't." 
 
 After the service she ran to the sacristy and running 
 back to take her mother's hand after thanking the priest 
 in her own way, she felt satisfied. She felt that she had to 
 tell "the man who owned the house of God," thinking the 
 Lord would not hear her thoughts as she assured her mother 
 she herself could not hear them no matter how quiet she was 
 and how much she listened for her own thoughts ; there was 
 not a whisper, she said. 
 
 ' ' Well, my dear, some day you will hear your thoughts, 
 and I am glad you snowed your gratitude to the good priest 
 as well as by thanking God in your thoughts."
 
 CHAPTER XII 
 
 THE LITTLE DUTCH PARTY 
 
 It was February 15th and Ronile 's birthday. The first 
 thing in the morning the mother kissed her tenderly, wishing 
 her a happy birthday, and handing her a complete pencil 
 box, which she had hidden from Ronile by holding it behind 
 her. 
 
 At lunch time Ronile 's dress was changed to a lace and 
 net frock, with a blue China silk slip underneath it. It 
 was the mother's custom to give Ronile a fancy dress on 
 every birthday, thus keeping her supplied with a good 
 dress all the year. With a promise to keep the dress clean, 
 Ronile walked hurriedly to school, sometimes running and 
 then falling again into a walk step. Her mother had 
 cautioned her about running, fearing that she would fall 
 and soil the dress. 
 
 It was agreed among the mothers of several of the 
 children to give Ronile a birthday party and surprise the 
 kiddies. They had arranged for eight couples, eight girls 
 and eight boys. The table decorations were blue and 
 white, Ronile 's favorite colors. As the day before had been 
 Valentine Day they cut red crepe paper in the form of 
 angels and strung them from one side of the room to the 
 other and across the chandelier. The angels swayed about 
 and looked as if they were flying around the room. The 
 place cards were valentines, representing boys and girls 
 holding bouquets of flowers, and standing at each plate 
 as if waiting to join the little guests in their happy party. 
 The cakes and cookies were made in the shape of hearts. 
 Mrs. Wilton, the mother of one of the little girls, sent the ice 
 cream, another brought some cake. The lunch consisted 
 of chicken patties, hot chocolate, ice cream and cake. Each 
 of the children brought a small cup and saucer, and Ronile 
 had fancy baskets filled with candy for the girls, and balls 
 for the boys. It is fitting to remark here that up to this 
 time, 1920, Ronile has traveled twenty-five thousand miles 
 and that she still has the little cups and saucers and carries 
 with her as well the memory of her dear little friends who 
 helped to make her birthday party a pleasant remembrance.
 
 CHAPTER XIII 
 
 THE DIVORCE; THEN TO THE GOLDEN WEST 
 AND NEW FEIENDS 
 
 One day the "Woman met Judge Jarvis and after in- 
 quiring how she was getting along, he asked her how long 
 she had been living in Eeno. She informed him that they 
 had been there eight months and he asked her if she had 
 applied for a divorce, to which she replied that they had 
 been so happy she had not thought about a divorce. 
 
 "Well," he said, "I have a letter from your lawyer. 
 You must have mentioned my name to him as he asks me 
 to inform him of your whereabouts as he had heard that 
 your husband was coming West. He also sent me the 
 papers in your case and asked me to take it up. ' ' 
 
 The woman became frightened as she had not given 
 much thought of late to the danger of her husband finding 
 her and taking Ronile, and asked the judge to hurry and 
 file the papers. 
 
 The judge then informed her that the lawyer in the 
 East had told the husband that his wife could not be found, 
 but had promised in a friendly way to try and get in touch 
 with them. 
 
 The papers were served on the husband but he refused 
 to sign any agreement giving the wife the sole custody of the 
 child. 
 
 The lawyer told him the wife had a right to the custody 
 of the little girl as she was supporting her without any 
 help from him. The husband sat chewing the end of his 
 cigar and spoke of going West to contest the ease. 
 
 ' ' All right, ' ' said the lawyer, ' ' but be sure that you take 
 from five to eight thousand dollars with you for there is 
 your family and they have not had any support from you 
 for a long time. The law will hold you responsible for all 
 unpaid bills, besides court costs and lawyer 's fees. ' ' 
 
 The lawyer who served the papers was a friend of 
 both the husband and wife, and advised the husband to 
 sign the paper, but with an insulting remark, he asked the 
 lawyer what he had to do with the affair, how he knew
 
 THE DIVORCE 47 
 
 so much of the wife's business and if he was footing the 
 bills. The case was delayed forty days waiting for the 
 husband to contest it but he did not appear. The lawyer 
 said he hoped he would never again have a mission of the 
 kind to perform for a friend. 
 
 The Woman suffered much anxiety during the forty 
 days' delay waiting for her case to come up, fearing at 
 every step she took to see the brutal face of her husband. 
 She spent her spare time visiting the sick at the hospital, 
 taking some flowers to a poor patient. A nurse led her to 
 the room of a woman who had only a short time before 
 come out of the operating room. They left the flowers 
 there, promising to call again the next day, which they 
 did. The patient was an eastern woman and she told them 
 of her misfortune. She was ill, with no money and no 
 home. The Woman's heart went out to her and she prom- 
 ised to take her when she was well enough to leave the hos- 
 pital. In the meantime, Ronile was sick with the measles 
 and the doctor's bill and the cost of her divorce proceedings 
 soon exhausted her savings. She left Ronile with the land- 
 lady the day her fight for freedom came up. It was a 
 short case requiring only a few minutes, as the judge 
 knew her to be a permanent resident and striving for an 
 honest living. She asked permission to assume her maiden 
 name, which was granted. The judge congratulated her, 
 saying she was a good example for the colony, and wished 
 her better luck next time. 
 
 As she left the court house, she removed the gold wed- 
 ding band from her finger and a sigh escaped her lips as 
 she placed the ring in her purse, her memory reverting 
 back to that day when she felt that life held nothing but 
 happiness for her. 
 
 When Ronile recovered from the attack of measles, 
 the doctor advised a change of climate, and they decided to 
 go to San Francisco. The Woman thought that she could 
 handle the silk flowers through the stores there to good 
 advantage, and could be at home a good part of the time. 
 
 Ten months had passed, when they again stood on the 
 platform of the Reno station, though this time not alone. 
 Many friends had come to bid them good-by. Among
 
 48 THE WAY OF THE WORLD 
 
 them there was a young druggist who insisted that the 
 Woman marry him and that they would start life anew. 
 The Woman rejected the offer, saying that she had been free 
 only a short time and would have to find herself. He made 
 her promise to write, and after a short time he left Reno 
 for China. Ronile enjoyed the ride in the train more this 
 time. The snow was still heavy above Truckee and the 
 Sierra Mountains were covered with snow-sheds, and there 
 was Donner Lake, named after the Donner family who 
 had perished like so many of the early pioneers. 
 
 It seemed only a short distance when they found them- 
 selves in a warm climate. The orange trees were in full 
 bloom and fruit and flowers abounded on all sides such 
 a wealth of hills and mountains and clear blue sky. Little 
 did they care where they would land, so long as the sky 
 was blue and the trees in bloom. God was everywhere 
 and they trusted to His love, their hearts filled with glad- 
 ness, as they fell asleep, rocking along the mountain pass 
 to a new and brighter life. 
 
 The clock on the Ferry Building indicated eight as the 
 boat from Oakland began to unload its passengers. They 
 stood on the street wondering where to go to find a desirable 
 place to stop. A bus from the Hotel Alten drew up, and 
 not having any place in view they got in the bus and soon 
 found themselves registered in this hotel on East Third 
 Street, paying five dollars a week for their room. The 
 Woman set to work at once buying new material and mak- 
 ing up some samples of the ribbon flowers, which she took to 
 the stores and soon received many orders. Thus the little 
 ribbon flowers were soon to be found on the counters and 
 pinned to the coats and dresses of many girls and women. 
 
 A buyer in one of the stores, noticing the address of the 
 Woman, told her that it was not a good neighborhood and 
 advised her to move to the Regis, which she did. 
 
 Soon after their arrival in San Francisco, the Woman 
 wrote to their friend Hannah in Reno and told her she 
 hoped soon to be able to send her money enough to come 
 to her, as she was sure there was work for her there, and 
 the first check she received went back to Reno to bring 
 Hannah to them. On her arrival a cot was placed in their
 
 THE DIVORCE 49 
 
 room for her, and they were happy in the thought of 
 helping each other. 
 
 The Woman had originated the fancy evening caps and 
 had a suit case filled with sample flowers and caps ready 
 to show to a lady whose address she received from a store, 
 the lady wishing a cap to match a certain gown. But in 
 some way there was a mistake in the address, and she did 
 not find the lady. She inquired at the next house and an 
 old gentleman answered the call. On seeing her disappoint- 
 ment he asked her if he could serve her in any way. She 
 showed him the suit-case of flowers, and he started back at 
 the sight of their beauty and on touching them was much 
 surprised to find that they were made of silk. 
 
 "You make them?" he asked. 
 
 "Yes, I do," replied the Woman. 
 
 ' ' Where do you live ? " he kept on. ' ' Are you alone ? ' ' 
 
 ' ' No, ' ' she told him, ' ' I have a daughter and a friend. ' ' 
 
 He said he was interested in such an interesting per- 
 son and wanted to know her name, which she told him. 
 At six o'clock the phone rang, and she was told that there 
 was a gentleman who wished to see Mrs. Delien. A few 
 minutes later he stood at their door, seeming to drink in 
 a picture that he did not see every day. By the window in 
 the rocking chair sat Hannah, and on the trunk Ronile 
 with a book in her hand. The stranger walked over toward 
 her, and she jumped down, taking his extended hand and 
 making a curtsey worthy of the dames of old. He picked 
 her up and kissed her on the forehead and called her "Little 
 Princess. ' ' 
 
 "Oh, no," she said, "the Princess is in the trunk, 
 with silver lace on her dress." As she rubbed her fore- 
 head where he had kissed her, he said, "Now you are wiping 
 off the kiss I gave you." 
 
 "No, I just wiped off. the tickle your whiskers made," 
 which made all three laugh and seem like old friends. 
 
 He told Mrs. Delien that he was alone and desired 
 very much to have them join him at dinner. Looking at 
 Hannah, who seemed willing, the Woman accepted the in- 
 vitation and all went to a prominent place to dine. During 
 the dinner, the gentleman ventured to suggest that their
 
 50 THE WAY OF THE WORLD 
 
 quarters were too small for three to live in ; that Hannah 
 needed a separate room, inasmuch as she was convalescing 
 from a recent illness. Taking out his card he wrote an 
 address on it, advising the Woman to inquire there for 
 an apartment saying he was sure she would get one that 
 would be more suitable for them. The next day they went 
 and found a large apartment house. Japanese porters 
 were busy about the halls and the rooms were clean and 
 inviting. The superintendent was very obliging and showed 
 them a four-room apartment, beautifully furnished. The 
 rent was reasonable and they took it, happy to be able to 
 cook and keep house. Hannah had a relapse and the 
 Woman took her to the German Hospital for another op- 
 eration. Business was good, but as her expenses were 
 quite heavy it kept her busy making ends meet. The oper- 
 ation cost her two hundred dollars and she paid seventeen 
 dollars and fifty cents a week for the room at the hospital 
 for Hannah. This was an expense she was not prepared 
 to meet. Mr. Bartells, the gentleman who had advised 
 them to move into the larger apartment house, wanted to 
 assist her but she declined, thinking if he wanted to help 
 the girl he could have gone to the hospital and paid her 
 bill there. He wanted to take the Woman to his ranch, 
 which offer she refused. She felt that if his intentions 
 were right in wanting to help her he could show his kind- 
 ness by helping Hannah, and the next time he made an 
 offer of assistance she told him to "help the helpless." 
 
 He replied that the girl was an adventuress. "Be on 
 your guard. Hannah plays on your sympathies, and I 
 warn you against her. Human nature is an open book to 
 me, I know them when I see them," he assured her. 
 
 The Woman thought only of the sick, helpless girl, and 
 thought by sowing seeds of kindness they could not help 
 but thrive, so she let him talk and did what she thought 
 was right and human. After three weeks Hannah was 
 back with a good chance of regaining her health. 
 
 The old friend expressed a wish one evening to play 
 cards, but the Woman replied that she knew absolutely 
 nothing about cards, and he offered to teach her. Hannah 
 could play and was happy to get the opportunity. How
 
 THE DIVORCE 51 
 
 it amused our hero to see Mrs. Delien try to shuffle the 
 cards, spilling them all over until he would take them and 
 cleverly deal them for her. 
 
 On one occasion he suggested a dinner at home, saying 
 he would supply a chicken from his ranch. Hannah was a 
 good cook. In fact she made her living cooking before she 
 became ill, and she was anxious to show her skill. 
 
 It was Wednesday evening when they had the dinner. 
 While Hannah washed the dishes the Woman put Ronile to 
 bed, the guest amusing himself by walking about the rooms 
 from dining room to living room. He passed the bed- 
 room door and saw Ronile saying her prayers as she knelt 
 by the bed. He walked into the room and picking her up 
 said, "It is not necessary for you to tire your dear little 
 knees for something that doesn't exist; go to sleep and 
 think of your Foxy Grandpa," as she called him. 
 
 The Woman stood aghast, hardly able to speak, but 
 quickly composed herself and ignoring the man, bent over 
 the child and went over with her the prayer she had been 
 saying. He left the room stroking his beard, and when 
 the Woman came into the dining room he was sitting at 
 the table dealing the cards. He tried to say something but 
 the look the Woman gave him made him realize that he 
 was outside of that sacred gate of faith and argument was 
 not the password to enter there. 
 
 There was some coolness between them for the re- 
 mainder of the evening. They were playing cards and he 
 tried to touch her hand but she pulled back as if a viper had 
 stung her. On leaving, he asked if he might come to dinner 
 on the following Wednesday, which she granted. The 
 following Saturday they went to the beach, thinking the 
 ocean breeze would be invigorating for Hannah. They 
 climbed the hill at the Cliff House and made themselves 
 comfortable, eating their lunch under the trees with much 
 relish. It did not take Ronile long to make friends; she 
 found them everywhere ; was never lonely ; a flower would 
 amuse her for hours and seldom did she ever come home 
 without a bunch of some kind of flowers, given her by some- 
 one. 
 
 In searching the hill now for flowers, she came to a
 
 52 THE WAY OF THE WORLD 
 
 woman knitting and asked her if she wanted the flowers she 
 had already picked. The lady told her she did not want 
 to rob her of the lovely bunch. Ronile pulled out the 
 nicest ones and handed them to the stranger. 
 
 "Oh," said the lady, "you have given me the best 
 ones." 
 
 "Well," said the child, "one time in Reno, there was 
 a little boy I used to play with who moved away, and he 
 asked his mother if he could give me something, and she 
 said he could, so he gave me his ball, because he loved it, 
 he said; so you see if I love these the best, you will love 
 them, too. I never look at the ball without thinking of 
 little Bobby and I love him, too." 
 
 Hannah by this time had come to take the little chat- 
 terbox back to her mother. The lady said she did not mind 
 her a bit, and thought she was a very clever little tot. Then 
 Hannah told the lady some of Ronile 's original remarks. 
 They brought the stranger back to meet the mother of the 
 wonderful child. The lady sat with them talking and knit- 
 ting away, the needles keeping time harmoniously. The lady 
 remarked about the Woman 's perfect form. She told them 
 she was a masseuse, and looking at Hannah's strong hands 
 and round finger tips, said that Hannah had missed her 
 real profession. 
 
 "Why, you were born to massage," she said. Hannah 
 looked at her friend in an interested way, thinking that 
 this was an opportunity to learn a new occupation. They 
 asked the lady if she taught massage, and she agreed to 
 teach Hannah the business on terms which were satisfac- 
 tory to Mrs. Delien who offered to loan Hannah the 
 money, thinking if Hannah earned as much as the lady 
 assured her she could, she would soon pay back the 
 money advanced. 
 
 At the next dinner party, to which Mr. Bartells had 
 been invited, the Woman told him of the wonderful oppor- 
 tunity which had been presented to Hannah to learn a 
 good paying profession. He did not seem much enthused 
 over the prospect of the Woman advancing money to 
 Hannah, and after sending her on an errand, he stood 
 before the Woman with a deep frown on his brow.
 
 THE DIVORCE 53 
 
 "My dear little friend," he said, "you are not safe 
 here alone ; your spirit is willing but the flesh is weak, and 
 you will break down under the strain." He told her how 
 he had traced Hannah's past as far back as he could and 
 that her last employer had discharged her on account of a 
 courtship with a Mexican tamale peddler. He showed the 
 Woman why Hannah had no trunk or wearing apparel, 
 while she had garments for all occasions. 
 
 "She is imposing upon you, madam, and I want to 
 spare you a sad awakening," and with trembling voice he 
 said, "Why, I love you, and have loved you ever since I 
 met you. Life seems perfect when I am with you. Send 
 this person away ; she is not your equal, and should not be 
 classed as a friend. She is so uncouth that people will 
 misjudge you, saying that birds of a feather flock together. 
 I would show you real people, society ; I have the password 
 to all. You love beautiful things; let me take you to my 
 castle and give me the pleasure of seeing you admire my 
 treasures. ' ' 
 
 The Woman listened attentively, carefully studying 
 the step at this turn of the road, and asked him to give her 
 time to think before answering him. He gladly agreed to 
 this, and left with a triumphant look on his face.
 
 CHAPTER XIV 
 
 AT THE CROSS-ROADS WEALTH OR FAITH 
 
 In thought the Woman stood at the cross-roads, one 
 leading to a broad, well kept avenue, too broad and too long 
 for weary feet to travel; its travelers sat languishing in 
 limousines, with etiquette their critic, which sometimes 
 seemed to lash them unmercifully. They did not seem 
 to be free to act as they wished, lest the fast traveling 
 tongue of slander might reach them through the lorgnettes 
 and monocles of others as unhappy as themselves. She 
 could see the tired faces smiling sweetly through the mask, 
 inwardly harboring a volcano of desires and unsatisfied 
 ambitions. One woman was weeping as she gazed at an 
 emerald ring, and wished it were a ruby like that worn by 
 a friend at a tea party. Another head was bent low with 
 sharp pains at the temple, caused by wearing a heavy 
 crown. Thousands pass the road of idleness leading to 
 despair, leaving their children to servants, with a cold kiss 
 and meaningless pet name ; always thinking of more capital ; 
 tightening the grip ; holding the lower classes of mankind 
 in the valley of H. C. L. 
 
 She smiled sadly as she thought how the servants in 
 her own home would call Ronile a gracious little lady, or 
 ' ' as you please, miss, ' ' and then how a short time ago they 
 refused her work and a home for that same child. She 
 choked down a lump of bitterness that had arisen in her 
 throat and resolved not to give up her freedom for admis- 
 sion to such a road. But to give up one she must travel the 
 other, a narrow lane full of briars and thorns, but some- 
 times a shady place to rest and a cooling drink and there 
 were many fragrant flowers they could pick with dewdrops 
 in their tiny cups "tears from aching hearts." There 
 were long stretches of barren land, such as they had passed. 
 Her eyes lifted up to God for help, and as she gazed into 
 that long stretch filled with innumerable stars shining in 
 all their soothing brilliance, her thoughts wandered back 
 to faith if he would believe as she and Ronile believed, the 
 bargain would be made.
 
 AT THE CROSS-ROADS WEALTH OR FAITH 55 
 
 When Hannah returned the Woman told her of Mr. 
 Bartells' desire to become a member of the family. Han- 
 nah tightened her lips, an ugly look coming into her eyes, 
 showing more clearly than words the feeling of jealousy 
 which enveloped her. 
 
 "So," she said, "that is why he sent me out, to get 
 me out of the way." But the Woman stopped her, saying 
 it was a very serious matter with her ; then dancing around 
 the room Hannah said: "Yes, why don't you marry him? 
 Then he can start me in a beauty parlor and sanitarium," 
 thinking only of what she could get out of him, not of the 
 Woman's sacrifice. 
 
 Slowly Mrs. Delien realized that all is not charity, 
 though given in true faith and agreed that Mr. Bartells 
 was right in his opinion of Hannah. As an outsider he 
 could see through her actions. She turned to Hannah 
 saying : "Why don't you try to interest the man in taking 
 you ? As far as I am concerned you can have him with all 
 his wealth." 
 
 At Mr. Bartells' next visit they resumed the card 
 playing, and Mrs. Delien made slow progress at learning. 
 The guest showed no impatience, but seemed to take pleas- 
 ure in touching her hand in explaining the game. Hannah 
 thought, "Now is my chance to let him know his attentions 
 are welcome to me," so she slyly touched his foot, but he 
 thinking it an accident paid no attention to her. She 
 tried again, slightly tapping her foot on his. He looked 
 around wondering whose foot was running astray, half 
 wishing it to be an answer from the Woman. Looking at 
 her he saw only a far-away look, half-appealing, half- 
 worried and he knew that the signal was not from her. 
 
 He laid down the cards and looked squarely at Han- 
 nah, saying, "Why do you let yourself fly apart?" and 
 pointing to his head with an amused expression and rais- 
 ing his eyebrows said: "Something loose, eh, Hannah, 
 poor girl? Keep your mechanism together and don't let 
 your feet run away from you. ' ' 
 
 The Woman joined in the laugh on Hannah, who, at 
 the remark, sat biting her lips, too surprised to speak. 
 
 On departing Mr. Bartells begged the Woman to re-
 
 56 THE WAY OF THE WORLD 
 
 ceive him the next day, and to be sure that she gave him a 
 satisfactory answer, touching his pocket to remind her of his 
 wealth that wealth is might and might is power to sur- 
 mount all obstacles they might encounter. 
 
 Before the Woman retired she opened all the windows 
 to clear the room of the foul air and finding herself alone 
 for a little while, she knelt on the floor by the window, rest- 
 ing her arms on the sill. Looking up to the sky, only an 
 occasional star was visible, as a fog was creeping along in 
 the air. Fervently she prayed to the Almighty Judge and 
 Adviser, asking for enlightenment, for guidance to know 
 the right road. She called to her sacred visitor who came 
 to her so often, and as she knelt, sobbing out the prayer, 
 "Hail, Holy Queen, Mother of Mercy," a star approached 
 showing a divine face, then disappeared. The next day 
 a box of flowers came which she held to her bosom, sobbing 
 into them, pitying their mission, to be the forebearer of 
 good or evil. She kissed them tenderly, assuring them that 
 they could not make her sell herself. 
 
 When Mr. Bartells arrived, she greeted him in a sincere, 
 composed way, and as he extended his hand he came near 
 her as if to kiss her, but she moved back slowly and he made 
 no further advances. After seating himself comfortably 
 and asking permission to smoke, which was granted, he 
 took a few puffs at his cigar and looking toward the Woman 
 in an admiring glance, simply asked, "Well?" There 
 was a long pause, during which he puffed on his cigar, and 
 then smiled somewhat pertly as he asked, "Is it so hard 
 to throw yourself into the arms of a man who loves you and 
 wants to shield you from harm? You will be a lady; no 
 more twisting your poor little hands on those flowers." 
 
 "Oh," she said, "the flowers made me an artist." 
 
 ' ' What of that ? Art keeps you starving ! ' ' 
 
 "Well," she said, "we have never begged yet, and 
 we three live on them." 
 
 "We'll forget the flowers." 
 
 "No," said the Woman, thinking now was her chance 
 to tell him how she learned to make them, if he was sincere, 
 which he seemed to be, but she could not go far with senti-
 
 " 'Tis the good ship Salvation that cuts thru the waves 
 To rescue the souls from their watery graves." 
 
 Page 4.
 
 AT THE CROSS-ROADS WEALTH OR FAITH 57 
 
 mental stuff, as he called it. He got up and walked around 
 the room in a domineering way, the woman thought. 
 
 "Remember," he said, trying to control his agitation, 
 "I am a business man; a very positive nature, I assure 
 you." 
 
 "I realize that," the Woman replied, agreeing that 
 she too was not negative when it came to one's choice of 
 happiness. She was so far above him in faith that she could 
 find no linking current of spiritual atmosphere to connect 
 with the material planet in which he lived, so she gave up 
 the idea of showing him the chamber of her soul 's refuge. 
 
 Seeing he could not use force with her, he spoke of 
 Ronile, how very necessary it was that she should have a 
 good education. "Money is the key which opens the gate to 
 the palace of education." 
 
 "But," said the Woman, "you agreed that Ronile was 
 exceptionally refined, without big resources to draw from 
 for her education. So far I have not received much en- 
 couragement from the educated people. ' ' 
 
 ' ' I see you don 't like society ; then why not put Ronile 
 in a first-class boarding school, and I will take you travel- 
 ing ; on a trip around the world, ' ' describing a circle with 
 his arm. 
 
 "Have you never been abroad?" asked the Woman. 
 
 "No," he replied, "I first had to make money, loads 
 and loads of it, and now I wish to do something with it," 
 looking at her with a slight bow. 
 
 "Well," said the Woman, "I have been around the 
 world, and the only reason I would wish to do it again 
 would be to take Ronile." 
 
 He pulled his hand out of his pocket, and with a ges- 
 ture as if to shake off something unpleasant, he reminded 
 her again of her position with a small income. There was 
 a look almost of pity as she gazed at him and asked him 
 how he could give her the love that Ronile gave. 
 
 "You are even now impatient because I do not see 
 things your way. We have seen poverty, so great, that our 
 hearts ache to think of it now, but we found an inner con- 
 science, even forgetting our own suffering to help others, 
 learning the power of mind over matter, and not domineer-
 
 58 THE WAY OF THE WORLD 
 
 ing over those even less fortunate than ourselves. We 
 learned to respect the law in all stages, and the law I am 
 now respecting is the law of difference in ages. You try 
 to reach back thirty years for a life partner. How can 
 you bridge a thirty-year channel? You judge from the 
 standpoint of a sixty-year-old man ; I from a thirty-year-old 
 woman. If I follow the glitter of your gold, I am blinded 
 and to be blind means darkness." She looked him full in 
 the face. 
 
 How he admired her as she fought, thinking she had 
 the spirit of a tigress. ' ' But, I '11 break it when I get you. ' ' 
 
 Her tongue was loose, speech came easily, and when he 
 asserted that she had nothing to consider, she answered 
 sharply, "Thirty years of my life." She walked toward 
 the writing desk, on which lay some of the roses, her 
 roses, and holding one up she said, "Perhaps in thirty 
 years I will have as much as you. They took me out of 
 misery once ; they will lead me on. ' ' 
 
 He took his hat and left with a short good-by, saying, 
 "I always get what I want and I don't stop until I get it." 
 
 The next morning Hannah was doing the marketing, 
 and he took this opportunity to come before Ronile went 
 to school. Mrs. Delien went to answer a knock at the door, 
 thinking Hannah had returned, but the sound of someone 
 clearing his throat reached her ears and she ran back, tell- 
 ing Ronile that Mr. Bartells was at the door and to tell 
 him mother could not see him. But he was not so easily 
 repressed, and thinking that he was unwelcome at such an 
 early hour, he told Ronile to tell her mother he wanted to 
 see her on important business. The mother sent Ronile 
 back to the door to tell him she was not receiving visitors 
 in negligee. 
 
 He assured Ronile that he liked to see ladies in flimsy 
 attire, and hearing this remark Mrs. Delien took it as a 
 personal insult. She went to the phone and summoned the 
 superintendent of the building, and in a loud voice asked 
 him to come up as soon as possible. On hearing this, the 
 indiscreet caller fled, and was out of sight before the 
 superintendent, who was rapidly approaching, could reach 
 their door. He rang the bell and asked politely what he
 
 AT THE CROSS-ROADS WEALTH OR FAITH 59 
 
 could do for her. In a trembling voice, she told him that 
 if Mr. Bartells called again not to let him up as she did 
 not want to be bothered with him any more. 
 
 "Oh," wailed the man, "he is our boss, and we 
 wondered why he had been so nice to us lately ; we thought 
 surely you would belong here, ' ' looking around with a lost 
 expression, and shaking his head. "Now he won't buy us 
 that vacuum cleaner we need so badly. It will be hard for 
 me to tell the owner of the building to mind his own busi- 
 ness; I surely will lose my job." 
 
 The Woman thanked him and said she would move 
 as soon as she could get ready. When Hannah came home 
 she told her of the event and that they would have to 
 move as soon as possible if they wanted to live in peace. 
 Hannah was pleased, as a change was always welcome to 
 her adventurous nature and besides the old fellow had 
 never been much in her favor. She told the Woman she 
 did right in refusing to spend the rest of her life feeding 
 bread and milk to an old man. 
 
 However, Mrs. Delien's suspicions became aroused, and 
 thinking she had done her duty in helping Hannah thus 
 far, she told her that she would have to shift for herself, 
 saying that the season was slack in her business and that 
 she could do better in the east ; that she would go back as 
 far as Chicago and try to get the flowers in the big stores. 
 Hannah stood awhile in pensive thought, with a deter- 
 mined look on her broad face. She was not willing to give 
 up her ' ' meal ticket ' ' if she could help it ; but the Woman 
 assured her that she had gone the limit and that she could 
 not do any more for her. 
 
 Hannah was somewhat angry and said: "Now just 
 when I wanted and could pay you back you throw me 
 aside. I have so many friends in the east. I cooked for 
 two years at a summer resort and there were lots of peo- 
 ple who would have taken massages. The season will 
 soon be open and if you will lend me the fare, I promise 
 you before God to send you every cent of money that I 
 owe you, if I have to work my finger tips off to do it." 
 
 The Woman smiled in a half -bored way, and in a sar- 
 castic voice replied : "You half chew them off now. I have
 
 60 THE WAY OF THE WORLD 
 
 often told you to keep your fingers out of your mouth. 
 I abhor such a habit, and you should break yourself of 
 it. I don't care to have Ronile see such actions." 
 
 Mr. Bartells called on the telephone many times, and 
 in going out the Woman and little girl left through the 
 servants' entrance to avoid meeting him, but when a deter- 
 mined man makes up his mind to accomplish anything he 
 will not rest until he has done so, and he watched he 
 seemed to live there now, steadily. The Woman was under 
 a great nervous strain ; a haunted look came into her eyes ; 
 at the sound of a telephone or door-bell she would jump 
 and run, not knowing where to go. 
 
 Hannah managed to make excuses for her, and often 
 the Woman wondered how she could lie to Bartells and find 
 excuses so clever on the impulse of the moment. Often 
 she would feel sorry for Hannah and wonder why she had 
 not profited by her help as she had tried so hard to help 
 her make something of herself, but in that coarse soil no 
 tender plant will ever root, but the answer would ring back 
 vividly: "Behold the Master healed ten of leprosy and only 
 one returned to thank Him," but His deed is registered in 
 the Book of Mankind, as an example to us, and those ex- 
 amples will live forevermore and multiply to grow to 
 mammoth trees in faith in many soils that live on earth. 
 
 The superintendent informed the owner that they were 
 moving and before Hannah, who answered the door-bell, 
 could find time to make an excuse, Mr. Bartells pushed her 
 aside and entered. The Woman was writing and her 
 thoughts were still on her task, so when he appeared she 
 met him quite calmly, and asked him to be seated. His 
 body twitched with agitation. He didn't know how to 
 begin. 
 
 He got up and paced the floor for awhile, then stopping 
 before her said: "Do I hear aright, that you are con- 
 templating going away ? If my perseverance has in any way 
 molested you, pray forgive me, for I did not intend at any 
 time to hurt your feelings in the least," and he took out 
 his handkerchief and wiped his brow as if to brush away 
 troubled thoughts. After a little he continued: "Please 
 don't think I am a brute, just because I want the dearest
 
 AT THE CROSS-ROADS WEALTH OR FAITH 61 
 
 little woman in all the world, and went at it the wrong 
 way. I assure you it was intended in the utmost sincerity. ' ' 
 
 She pitied him and looking straight at him said: 
 ' ' Perhaps it is not to be, for if I was to have you I would 
 want you and all the world could not interfere. Fate 
 stands between us, guided by faith. They just seem to 
 hold me. I cannot submit myself to the thought of belong- 
 ing to you. ' ' 
 
 ' ' Fate ! What is fate ? " he demanded. ' ' Why should 
 anything control your mind and body but yourself? I 
 would like to see anything but my own will power control 
 me," and he laughed triumphantly at his might over 
 himself. 
 
 "Yes," said the Woman, "you would not let faith 
 enter into your system, then why do you want to control 
 another's soul and body? Why should I give up my faith 
 just because you desire it ? If you did not want my inner 
 self, why then do you want to tear down an altar I have 
 built with tears of sorrow?" He did not interrupt her, 
 and she continued: "Those tears have formed a seat for 
 God. I call it 'Mother of Pearl,' and that does not break 
 easily, does it?" she asked him sadly. "So strong is that 
 place that He remains there ever with an all-seeing eye 
 that sees the inner self more than the outer. Perhaps you 
 have not wept much in your life." 
 
 "It is not manly," he answered. "Women weep for 
 both." 
 
 "Yes," she answered, "if men would weep for their 
 own sins and not pile all the blame on the woman they 
 would not worship at the altar of selfishness to buy another 
 woman's soul." 
 
 The intelligence of her speech startled him and turning 
 to her he said, "What books do you read?" 
 
 "The Bible and I read fairy tales to Ronile." 
 
 "Is that all? "he asked. 
 
 "Yes," she said, "my time is mostly taken up in 
 working to support us. My eyes are tired when I finish 
 with the needle and therefore I just keep Ronile in a happy 
 state of mind by reading something in large print about 
 fairies. ' '
 
 62 THE WAY OF THE WORLD 
 
 "But where do you get the idea of tears making 
 Mother of Pearl?" 
 
 "My inner self," she replied simply. 
 
 "But where lives your No. 2?" he asked in a sarcastic 
 way. 
 
 "My No. 2? What do you mean?" 
 
 "Why that inner self you are talking about." 
 
 "Just ME," she said; "the woman you are trying 
 with all your might to get ; the awakening of your soul is 
 slowly manifesting itself. You crave companionship, but 
 not seeing the road leading through deprivation to the 
 light, you seek in vain in darkness of selfishness, to win a 
 form gliding beyond your reach. Remember when once 
 you travel that road of hardship and deprivation, you 
 become accustomed to the pricks of thorns and briars, even 
 learning to go without food at times, for you feed on the 
 knowledge the soul gathers in serving hungry hearts. 
 
 ' ' In return the soul brings gratitude, a wonderful food 
 that keeps fresh and nourishes miraculously, and so the 
 body feeds in a spiritual way, not claiming but giving, the 
 soul using the body like a plant in a pot it grows there 
 if kept from weeds and gnawing insects called temptation, 
 and then when those spiritual blossoms bloom, the tie is 
 bound by the Trinity divine.. You see, that is why the 
 jewels and splendors of the material earth-plane have no 
 charm for one who communicates with the stars; they co- 
 operate in a divine union and charm its earthly trans- 
 mitters more joyously than all the diamonds combined." 
 
 There was a holy look on her face and he, thinking 
 she suffered with religious insanity, changed the subject 
 by inquiring when they would leave and what their des- 
 tination would be. The Woman still lingering on a sacred 
 plane in thought, told him she had no destination, perhaps 
 would go back to Reno or Chicago. She had relatives in 
 Nebraska and was thinking of paying them a visit, but 
 did not mention that to the inquirer. 
 
 "Are you taking Hannah?" he asked. 
 
 "Perhaps," she replied. "Hannah wants to pay me 
 back and is quite enthusiastic about treating people on 
 the train to make money. ' '
 
 AT THE CROSS-ROADS WEALTH OR FAITH 63 
 
 He looked amused, then laughed shortly and pointing 
 to his eye, said, ' ' Do you see any money in my eye ? ' ' 
 
 "No," she replied, "but I can almost hear it, that is 
 all I see in you that emblem of the dollar. ' ' 
 
 Ignoring her remark, he continued, "Well, just that 
 much and less will you get from Hannah, not even a 
 thank you." 
 
 The Woman, however, thought his animosity was 
 caused by jealousy, and said: "Well, I will try anyway. 
 She was in the hospital and suffered much. I, too, was ill in 
 Reno and ready to go, but God put me on the road to re- 
 covery, because I asked Him to help me." 
 
 "Well," he asked, "why didn't He help Hannah? 
 You helped yourself with your will power and Hannah is 
 a leech; she has no power of her own; otherwise she 
 would not hang around and live on you. She is twice 
 your size and able to help herself." 
 
 ' ' Oh, ' ' wearily answered the Woman, ' ' I found the way 
 to lead her to better living and make her see by keeping 
 her in my environment and doing my best to help her. ' ' 
 
 "Well," he said, "your plan has failed, for every 
 chance she gets, out she goes. Where did you send her 
 Tuesday night?" 
 
 ' ' For her lesson, ' ' the Woman replied. 
 
 "I am sorry to tell you she went to a show with the 
 butcher's clerk. What did she tell you when she came home 
 at one o'clock?" 
 
 ' ' Why she told me she got an extra lesson as she wanted 
 to finish so she could go back soon." 
 
 "Have you the teacher's telephone number?" and he 
 walked toward the telephone. He called up and after 
 getting the connection asked if Hannah had been there 
 Tuesday night, and then beckoned Mrs. Delien to take the 
 receiver. The answer confirmed Mr. Bartells' statement 
 that Hannah had not taken a lesson Tuesday night, and 
 he had a half victorious smile on his face as the Woman- 
 told him that he was right. "Exposing the tricks of this 
 impostor will bring her down from her spiritual perch," 
 he thought. 
 
 As the Woman slowly seated herself he stood with his
 
 64 THE WAY OF THE WORLD 
 
 back toward the windows, facing her, drinking in eagerly 
 the satisfaction of seeing a soul in sore distress. He did 
 not have to hide his face from the light for the Woman 
 was far away, and a sad sigh was all he heard. 
 
 Coming forth he said, "I have told you, but expe- 
 rience seems to be your only teacher, as you pay no atten- 
 tion to warnings." 
 
 She sighed again pondering over the word ' ' warning. ' ' 
 In her heart she could not give up trying to save a decay- 
 ing plant. Had she not found her between life and death ? 
 Did she not transplant her in new soil? If the old plant 
 should succumb, would not the sprouts thrive and cover 
 the dry remains of the once living plant? If God gave 
 her patience and meant to help Hannah, why not continue ? 
 If she lost, well, then, did she not lose seven years of 
 labor, love, youth and health on an unworthy husband? 
 Should she now give up this universal sister-love because 
 she found her friend unworthy ? What if she won ? Like 
 Mrs. McHenry, in helping to give a child its mother and a 
 husband the answer to ardent prayer; God must use her 
 as a channel to work through, therefore, she would serve 
 Him at all times. 
 
 Then she said, "What do you mean by warning?" 
 
 "Just a signal to beware, that is all, to make you heed 
 the consequences of ingratitude. Are you not afraid of 
 the future, the pain and disappointment this person will 
 lead you to?" 
 
 "No," said the Woman, "there is no fear where 
 justice reigns. Righteousness and justice go to the gallows 
 rather than submit to weakness. Why did Joan of Arc try 
 in her primitive way to free her country ? She was only a 
 slip of a girl, a peasant, who hardly knew how to read or 
 write, yet in that form was enough power to conquer a 
 nation. Why did not King Charles of France hear the 
 call? Because he was blinded by lust and pleasure, over- 
 fedtoo much wine and women to hear the call. It was 
 left to the power of a little frail woman, ignorant of what 
 was before her, yet willing to proceed wherever fate led 
 her through her faith." 
 
 "It was love for her country," the man said.
 
 AT THE CROSS-ROADS WEALTH OR FAITH 65 
 
 "Well, why can I not do something for mankind? My 
 country is universal ; is it not possible for God to embody in 
 woman the power to labor for peace ? ' ' 
 
 "Joan of Arc is history," said the man. 
 
 "Yes, and so are we," answered the Woman, sharply. 
 "It is the duty of mothers to bring up their children to 
 love one another and give each one a chance to unfold its 
 talents, as well as a right to live in harmony, not some in 
 the valleys and others in state. Take your servants, for 
 instance. You said that you liked books and you know 
 them, but you keep them behind glass doors, away from 
 those who live to serve you, and in the end they lay down 
 their tools and pass into another life, with nothing but the 
 bow of obedience or the mark of Cain on their brow." 
 
 "What do you mean by that?" 
 
 "A bugle call," she answered. "When finance ties 
 the hands of justice and commerce blindfolds her, and greed 
 for more oils the machinery with human blood and specu- 
 lates with lives on the money market. Then with a banner 
 of national colors, a song of the country, they fall blindly in 
 the holes they dug for each other, only realizing in their 
 dying breath that they had killed a brother and so they die 
 smiling at each other, these enemies as they join hands to 
 knock at the gateway of the East where every morning the 
 sun rises with rays of love and life, not forgetting any saint 
 or sinner, each day a new chance. There they meet the 
 Shepherd of the fold gathering them in for He has bled 
 for mankind and many have forgotten Him." 
 
 Standing with hands in his pockets, Bartells sized her 
 up, highly amused, saying, "Why does not God stop these 
 bloody wars?" 
 
 The Woman said : ' ' He tried it by becoming man but 
 they crucified Him and after they knew He was the Saviour, 
 just as they did Joan of Arc. Why don't these mighty 
 men produce instead of speculating; why don't they work 
 on a universal basis, treating all alike? Is not America 
 called God's country? Why, because it is the Island of 
 Refuge, its shores are open to everyone, and the immi- 
 grants have proved worthy. They tilled the soil, finding 
 wealth everywhere. If ever the gates are closed and the
 
 66 THE WAY OF THE WORLD 
 
 shores no longer bear the sign of refuge, they will stop 
 digging and think more, which they have not done so far. 
 Living came easy, the efficient newspapers do the think- 
 ing and they will give the bugle call; the masses assem- 
 ble and go where directed. When they get to the end 
 and devastation they will think of the false alarm, like 
 the herder that called the townspeople the first time and 
 laughed at their approach. When the wolf came and the 
 cry came again they paid no heed, for once a liar always 
 a liar." 
 
 "Oh," said the man. "You hit it. Hannah will 
 never stop and you will eventually get left." 
 
 "Well, I will just fail on one person and when she 
 meets the other kind a remembrance will remain. She will 
 think of me, like the Nation thinks of Abraham Lincoln. 
 Tell me, ' ' she said, ' ' why do we love Lincoln best ? ' ' 
 
 "I suppose because he freed the slaves," he answered. 
 
 "Ah," she said. "Freed the slaves, and now the 
 world is filled with them. How many young women tread 
 the streets with painted lips waiting for the bidder of the 
 slave market?" 
 
 "It is their own fault, there is plenty of work for all 
 but they are too lazy to work ; they would rather have nice 
 dresses and jewels." 
 
 "Who charms them?" asked the Woman, to which he 
 made no reply. "Man," she said. "They are all lured 
 slowly, like a child who is lured by a stick of candy, and 
 most of them fall in the attempt to accomplish an ambition 
 and man preys on them, promising assistance but does not 
 stop until he accomplishes their downfall. Being stripped 
 of the wings of innocence and purity the slave has no 
 more ambition to try and so leads more victims to the valley 
 of despair. Believe me, " she said, sadly, as though she were 
 suffering with them, "the wages of sin is death, and 
 some of these men wonder why their sons and daughters 
 go astray, never thinking that they are following in the 
 old man's path. There is no other way for them to go; a 
 turnip will not grow where a carrot is planted." 
 
 He touched her head and said, "My poor little
 
 AT THE CROSS-ROADS WEALTH OR FAITH 67 
 
 philosopher, why do you rack your brain by worries and 
 cares of the outside world?" 
 
 "Because I am one of its inhabitants," she replied. 
 
 "But, my child, you must not worry for others. Who 
 worries for you?" 
 
 "That is true," she replied. "Many will follow my 
 trail if they see me smiling. You know the saying : ' Laugh 
 and the world laughs with you, weep and you weep alone. ' 
 I have done my share of weeping, and now I am going to 
 smile alone. Therefore I do not worry about destination. 
 If I give, I will receive, and my intention is to give if only 
 a smile." 
 
 ' ' Take me with you, ' ' he said. 
 
 "No, but I will write to you," and he left, thinking 
 she would come back and forget all about her socialistic 
 views. 
 
 In a short time, the business was arranged, and taking 
 Hannah with them, the Woman and little girl were soon 
 on the ferry ready to make the overland trip. Mr. Bar- 
 tells was there, feeling sure he would find out where they 
 were going. 
 
 Hannah saw him and whispered, ' ' There he is. ' ' Fear- 
 ing that he might follow, Mrs. Delien did not want him to 
 see the tickets. He was close behind as they passed the 
 gates and she had to show her ticket to the gateman. Han- 
 nah was behind the old gentleman, and noticing him put- 
 ting on his glasses with the intention of looking over the 
 Woman's shoulder at the tickets, she dropped to the floor 
 with a cry of pain as she said, ' ' Oh, my foot. ' ' He turned 
 around quickly to help her. She looked at him in a half- 
 painful, half -am used way and hobbled on through the 
 gate. 
 
 In the meantime the Woman had the tickets safely 
 tucked away in her hand-bag and the old gentleman had 
 quite a deep frown on his face, giving Hannah anything 
 but a blessing. He tipped the porter, cautioning him to 
 take good care of the little party, especially the child, and 
 asking him to see that she did not meet with any harm in 
 getting on or off the train at some desolate station. Another 
 farewell and a promise from the Woman to write him and
 
 68 THE WAY OF THE WORLD 
 
 the train rolled on leaving an old heart sad and disgusted 
 and a young soul proud of victory. 
 
 Passing through Wyoming, Ronile showed signs of 
 fever; it grew as the night went on, and next day she was 
 quite ill making it necessary to stay over at Grand Island. 
 The Woman gave Hannah her ticket to New York with 
 enough money to give her a start, saying it was bad enough 
 to take a sick child to visit relatives. 
 
 When they were comfortably settled at the home of 
 relatives, they called a physician who on examining the 
 child pronounced it smallpox. Seeing the frightened look 
 on the mother's face he assured her that it was a varioloid 
 case and that if she did not scratch herself there might not 
 be any scars left. The good Dr. Penn did his best but by 
 the bedside of a very ill child knelt the mother, quarantined, 
 holding the twitching hand of an agonized sufferer even 
 the eyes had blisters filled with matter. She would herself 
 make the mask over the child's face and for five days and 
 nights no sleep entered those anxious eyes, as she knelt 
 mostly by the bed of her child, suffering as she did, laying 
 her head close to hers, singing, with tears rolling down her 
 cheeks, "Jesus, Little Shepherd, Hear Me, Bless Your 
 Little Lamb Tonight." She thought of how He healed 
 the lepers, and that He would heal Eonile. Food was un- 
 touched for days. She only prayed; not alone, however, 
 for many transparent forms were around the bed admin- 
 istering to child and mother, always saying, "Thy Will 
 Be Done." Their gentle touch thrilled her and forgotten 
 at times was her task of weaving at the robe of patience. 
 Well did she stand her test and the first time Ronile sat 
 up the mother looked her over and found not a scar. 
 
 Then for the first time she ran out with clasped hands 
 praising God and all His spiritual co-workers. There was 
 plenty of fresh milk, honey and eggs, and after five weeks 
 Ronile was quite herself again. The folks, good religious 
 people, were glad that it just happened so that they had a 
 long visit. They took them over their large ranches and 
 poultry yards and showed them what they accomplished 
 with homesteads. There were large alfalfa and wheat fields 
 like an ocean. The young wheat swayed gently as though
 
 AT THE CROSS-ROADS WEALTH OR FAITH 69 
 
 blown by an unseen breath, a holy breath, the Woman 
 thought. 
 
 On account of the season they left, with hopes of com- 
 ing to stay the next time when they came west again to 
 go to the World's Fair. 
 
 "Anna," the cousin said, "isn't it funny? She'll tell 
 you years ahead what she is going to do and goes and does 
 it. To think she goes scooting across the continent making 
 her way as she goes on. Well, good luck to you and God 
 bless you, till we meet again." So they parted crying on 
 all sides, the folks remarking, "Just when we get used to 
 them they leave us." 
 
 "Well," said the Woman, "it is better to stop when 
 things taste best than to be overfed and battle with indi- 
 gestion. ' ' They smiled through their tears, waving another 
 good-by and good luck, as the train rolled out of sight like a 
 black line cutting through the thickness of today to bring 
 its load to a better tomorrow. 
 
 There were some friends at the station when the train 
 pulled up in Chicago. After their greeting the men decided 
 to go for some refreshments, eyeing Ronile with critical 
 looks, however, wanting to be on the safe side of a drink 
 first. If any of those smallpox germs were running astray 
 it would be better to take a brandy. As Ronile had no 
 marks they finally decided that it could not have been 
 smallpox. 
 
 The Woman only said, ' ' We are in an era of time when 
 science, skill and prayer have found a way to keep perfect 
 as your Father in heaven," and she smiled pensively as 
 she went on, ' ' We lived with God in that trying time ; why 
 then can she not return perfect in His name?" 
 
 After a few days' rest with good friends, the Woman 
 soon had an ambition to lead her flowers to the Chicago 
 counters. She bought some materials and to the surprise 
 of her friends with flying fingers, the beautiful flowers 
 grew. Then she went and bought a dress for herself, a 
 white silk poplin with black satin collar and cuffs em- 
 broidered in red silk, and a row of white buttons graced 
 the simple little frock. She trimmed a white Milan straw 
 hat with different shades of silk roses, matching the Tea,
 
 70 THE WAY OF THE WORLD 
 
 Marshall Neil and American Beauty roses cleverly to good 
 advantage for her brown eyes and hair. Then she bought 
 a pair of black pumps, with white silk stockings and with 
 a red rose pinned to her waist, she looked like she had come 
 newly created from some Paris shop. She took a small box 
 and placed the samples in it and made her way to the 
 largest store. One friend told her that the morning would 
 be a better time, but the Woman said the flowers would 
 find their way any time and so they did. 
 
 Coming back she waved a large order list and when 
 they asked her how she did it, she said, "Well, I just 
 asked for the head buyer and then I went and opened the 
 box, that's all I ever have to do." 
 
 One of the gentlemen said, ' ' Why some people have to 
 wait around for days to see that man ; that shows you that 
 ignorance is bliss." 
 
 "No," said the Woman, "novelty has the lead, for 
 everybody wants something new." 
 
 One of the gentlemen, an old friend who knew her be- 
 fore her marriage, and the mistake of her choice, as they 
 called it, winked at the rest, and in a jolly tone asked her 
 why she did not make up her mind to get married again. 
 "I never thought she could beat him," meaning the hus- 
 band. 
 
 "Nor did I," replied the other. 
 
 "Say, did you hear that? He is now living with his 
 niece, and they have a little boy. A friend just told me 
 who met him at the Club as he stopped over in Pittsburgh. ' ' 
 
 "Whose little boy?" asked the other. 
 
 Shrugging his shoulders, and raising his brow, the 
 first gentleman replied, "Don't know." 
 
 "How does he explain the origin of the boy, when he 
 refused, faking lumbago, to get out of supporting his own 
 child?" 
 
 "Well," said the other, "he seems very fond of that 
 boy, who is kind of idiotic." 
 
 There was a startled expression on all sides. The 
 Woman looked down at the finger where once the band had 
 clung, that means so much, the ring that binds two for
 
 AT THE CROSS-ROADS WEALTH OR FAITH 71 
 
 better or worse, and she stroked the hand as if in a sooth- 
 ing way to tell it, that the step they took was a wise one. 
 
 "Idiotic?" echoed the party. 
 
 "Yes," said the speaker, "he wants to have the boy 
 operated on: thinks it would loosen the tongue." 
 
 "Does he claim to be the boy's father?" asked one 
 of the women. 
 
 "No," said the man, "he says he adopted him just 
 because he can't see his own child." 
 
 "Oh," said the other, "had to, I suppose. That white- 
 slaver. He is a detriment to the race. How good it is 
 for her (pointing to the Woman) that she left him in time. 
 I would not trust that scoundrel with his own child." 
 
 It seemed none of them had the courage to jolly the 
 Woman further about being married again. They saw her 
 lips tremble and the paleness of her face. Frank Bedford 
 seemed sorry he spoke of Ronile's father in the Woman^s 
 presence and to change the subject he advised a farewell 
 dinner with May Bowl. 
 
 ' ' There is a place where we can get some Waldmeister, 
 a wonderful herb, for the punch," and smacking his lips, 
 he called out, "How about it?" and all agreed, so the news 
 of the husband was forgotten by all except Mrs. Delien. 
 
 It was a happy party. They drank to the Woman's 
 good luck and courage. One said, "For a better partner, 
 when you get married again," but Mrs. Delien smiled 
 sadly as she was eating the delicious Russian salad for 
 which the hostess was awarded the blue ribbon at a bazaar. 
 She seemed to ignore the answer and complimenting the 
 hostess on her success in having received such a lovely 
 award said it surely was the best she had ever tasted. 
 
 "Now here," said Frank, "we are not talking 
 about any blue ribbon ; we want to know if that finger there 
 has not a solitaire hidden somewhere, and you are keeping 
 us in the dark." 
 
 Frank got up with his glass in his hand, the rest doing 
 likewise, and gave a toast to the hidden treasure, but the 
 Woman had only a large emerald with diamonds around it, 
 also a carat and a half Canary diamond, surrounded by 
 fifteen blue and white, and a small solitaire, but they all
 
 72 THE WAY OF THE WORLD 
 
 knew she had received that on her birthday. She held up 
 her hands and laughed. 
 
 "Well," said Frank, "did you ever hock any?" 
 
 "What do you mean?" she asked. 
 
 ' ' I want to know if you ever visited ' Uncle, ' ' ' and he 
 formed with two hands a ball. 
 
 "Oh," she said, "you mean to pawn them? No, not 
 yet. Why I never thought you could do that." 
 
 "No, you wouldn't do that," said the other. "I re- 
 member the time when we were in Saratoga; we played 
 a lot at Kane Fields and tied a great deal on the horses' 
 tails, and say, she wouldn't part with a ring, to pawn it. 
 She just went home and he had to borrow the means to 
 follow her." 
 
 "Well," she said, "if he spent in three weeks what 
 we had planned to spend in enjoying a six weeks' vacation, 
 he would have in another day used up all the rings and lots 
 more, so I thought it was better to go, knowing he would 
 then be out of temptation." 
 
 "Now," said Frank, "if you can lead them out of 
 temptation, how many poor fellows need a woman like 
 you, to help them get courage and quit." 
 
 "Why can't they quit without relying on some one 
 else?" she asked. "I am not inclined toward reforming 
 men." 
 
 "If you loved him you would," said the hostess. 
 
 "Yes," replied the Woman, "but I can't love anything 
 with a weakness of habit, and don't intend to ever fall 
 for a mission of that kind." 
 
 "Is your heart so broken that you can't love any 
 more?" asked Frank. 
 
 "I can't say that," she replied. "There is love that 
 travels, linking up with everything a universal love." 
 
 "Now," said Frank, "you can't have them all." 
 
 "No," said the hostess, "not Frank, anyway." 
 
 "You do not understand." 
 
 "No," said Frank, "your heart is like a prune." 
 
 "Well," laughed the Woman, "it keeps better dried 
 up." 
 
 Looking at the blue ribbon, Mrs. Delien thought a
 
 "The hours 1 spend with thee, dear heart, are but a string of pearls to 
 me. 1 count them over, everyone apart." My Rosary.
 
 AT THE CROSS-ROADS WEALTH OR FAITH 73 
 
 while, then she said, ''Some day my flowers will bring me 
 one like that, for I love them and as I join each leaf in a 
 loving way they can't help but leave a sweet condition with 
 the purchaser." 
 
 The hostess said, ' ' I saw one of your flowers on the hat 
 of a very aristocratic lady, with a smaller one on the lace 
 of her collar." 
 
 "Oh," said the flower-maker, as she took the large 
 spray apart, and happily she kept on, ' ' See, they begin to 
 respond to the loving greeting I send them on with." 
 
 Mr. Frank Bedford rose, saying, "You can love your 
 flowers, but why did God take the rib out of Adam ? ' ' and 
 dramatically recited: "It is not well that you should live 
 alone." 
 
 "What about Ronile?" asked the Woman. 
 
 "All the more reason, she needs authority as she grows 
 up. You will see that when she stops reading fairy tales. 
 She won't want to confide in you all the time." 
 
 "But suppose she does," said the Woman. "We are 
 now very much attached bound together by the rope of 
 experience. We have traveled over many obstacles; why 
 should we separate if we agree ? Our happiness lies in our 
 peace peace that means more to me than a man's love and 
 wealth. Now let us talk of something else," she said im- 
 patiently, ' ' I don 't want to look over myself always. ' Thy 
 Will be Done, ' is my motto. It brought me to the last goal, 
 the harmony of soul. I am happy as I am." 
 
 "That's right," said Frank. "Now when we go to 
 the country, will you come along, or will you stay in our 
 house and take care of it?" 
 
 "Why don't you come?" asked the hostess. "Camp- 
 ing is just what you need for your nerves especially after 
 taking care of Ronile." 
 
 "Yes," interrupted Frank, "you could have kissed 
 a goat between the horns, so thin was your face when 
 you arrived. There is a chance for you, make up your 
 mind." 
 
 It was midnight when they retired ; one of those sultry, 
 hot nights and an east wind was blowing, and in spite of 
 living near Evanston the odor of the stockyards was an
 
 74 THE WAY OF THE WORLD 
 
 occasional visitor. The Woman thought a long while, 
 weighing carefully the sweet country air of Spider Lake, 
 Wisconsin, and the heavy odor of the stockyards. At last 
 she realized that there was a chance to earn money and it 
 takes time to make the flowers. Thus viewing the situation 
 she came to the conclusion that she would take advantage of 
 her friends' invitation to remain in their home and work. 
 With that resolution she fell asleep, blessing all that were 
 good to her. 
 
 At breakfast she told her friends that she would like 
 to remain in their home as she would feel more at ease to 
 work, and she had a big order to finish. She needed the 
 money as she wanted to start a Novelty Shop in New York, 
 so that when the Western buyers came, she could eventually 
 establish a nice business. 
 
 They agreed with her, knowing that up to that time she 
 had never borrowed money from her friends. Often they 
 asked her if she needed anything, telling her not to hesitate 
 about asking, for they realized that a woman raising a 
 child must at times face a low financial tide. 
 
 "Yes," said the Woman, "when that comes in we 
 cast our eyes upwards to the One who makes the evolution, 
 the sunshine and storm just to purify the air. After the 
 storm subsides there is more magnetism in the air. If I 
 borrowed from my friends the form of debtor would take 
 the place of cordiality, often pushing poor friendship out 
 of existence. See, I prefer the dear good Mrs. Friendship, 
 to the frowning, cruel, heartless Mr. Debt." 
 
 "Where do you get that stuff? Putting everything 
 into form?" asked Frank, as he rolled up his napkin and 
 started to light a cigar. 
 
 "Why," she replied, "Experience brings them to 
 me."
 
 CHAPTER XV 
 
 MY SOUL'S DOMAIN 
 
 "When I sit twisting flowers, my soul models these 
 forms and my soul's abode is filled with that kind of stat- 
 uary. Energy is the superintendent, ' ' she smiled. ' ' Cau- 
 tion stands by the gate of the soul 's domain. This Caution 
 is a very old man full of mars and wrinkles blaming Ex- 
 perience for his deep furrows. He, however, rejects the 
 blame as Duty marks the daily road sign to lead them on. 
 'I stand alone against Desire, Adventure, Greed, and must 
 follow from the cradle to the grave, ' said Experience. Her 
 gateway is always open; they seek her most in Pleasure 
 and when they come to the gate, the soul's domain, Mr. 
 Caution is not always heeded. Love, for instance, doesn't 
 know him. She flies over the gate, knows no bounds until 
 she meets Disappointment, a fellow with remorseful eyes, 
 and pouting lips. He wanders on with her to sip the 
 sweetness out of the cups of purity, leaving her at times 
 to know him better. He communicates with her through 
 Longing, a gray misty form that turns the sunshine into 
 rain. With Love's garments wet from tears caused by 
 Disappointment, Vengeance urges her to meet Caution who 
 with Experience tries to bring her Patience. But Longing 
 has a stronger hold and leads her to Adventure ; there she 
 meets him. A union follows ; they assemble in the Festival 
 Hall. Hope appears at times. A short appeal to Faith, 
 however, failed to win Love as she is in the palace of Ad- 
 venture and meeting Mirth, the wife of Lust. Advised 
 by Adventure they climb the high mountain called Plea- 
 sure, stopping at times at the inn of Mr. Brutality and his 
 wife, Intoxication. At sunrise comes Awakening, touching 
 her gently with a golden beam, beckoning, whispering 
 through the birds, flowers and rippling waters. Alas, 
 Brutality is Love's host and he jars Love's sweet sentiment 
 as he introduces Love to his son Destruction. He does not 
 heed her cry to spare the birds and flowers. She weeps 
 tenderly, holding the dying bits of God's creation. Thus
 
 76 THE WAY OF THE WORLD 
 
 Sympathy holds firm Love's hopeless cry. Mirth and 
 Lust regard not Sympathy. They follow Pleasure, while 
 Love repudiates Brutality and Destruction. She clings to 
 Faith a little while, who tries with Tenderness to bring 
 her back to Caution. Alas, Longing comes with orders 
 from Adventure, to meet Disappointment on top of Mount 
 Pleasure. She runs with Longing from the Inn of Bru- 
 tality, Intoxication and Destruction, but meets Fear on 
 the threshold a giant, black form that works in the dark, 
 carrying his missions under cover. He with firm tyran- 
 nical hold leads Love and Longing to his wife Forgetful- 
 ness into the hut of Darkness. There Sorrow is born to 
 Love. Longing administers, reminding her to forget 
 Disappointment. Faith calls for Dr. Hope and his wife, 
 Charity. They lead Love to Caution. Sorrow is baptized 
 'Joy' by tears of Remorse, held in a shell of Mother of 
 Pearl, that Experience gathered as they fell from the eyes 
 of weeping Love, looking for Disappointment. 
 
 "Faith pours the shining drops on the head of Sor- 
 row. Hope brings him to the Altar of Sacrifice; Charity 
 clothes him in a new garment, made from the light that 
 shines from within. 
 
 "Advice, the daughter of Caution, leads Love toward 
 the great Hall of 'Thy Kingdom Come.' Sweet Intention 
 presents Love with lilies with which Love decorates the 
 altar of Sacrifice. With outstretched arms, Joy greets 
 Love as Past removes the former name of Sorrow and the 
 Light from within writes illuminatingly all over Joy." 
 
 With outstretched arms, Frank cried, "For heaven's 
 sake, if your soul made all the stuff you just mentioned, 
 then we will adopt Joy, ' ' laying his hands on the Woman 's 
 shoulder, saying wistfully : ' ' There is no use talking, there 
 is something to it; I wish I could see things the way you 
 do. A mighty fine world you are living in, old girl." 
 Taking out his watch and realizing that he was late, he bid 
 a hasty good-by and rushed to the Argyle Station. 
 
 A few days later the friends departed for a month's 
 camping in Wisconsin, remarking as their car purred its 
 way through farms and forests : ' ' Why she looked so happy
 
 MY SOUL'S DOMAIN 77 
 
 and not bitter. Keno is a good place after all; it took all 
 the bitterness out of her." 
 
 ' ' Oh, no, ' ' said the wife, ' ' not Reno. Experience and 
 faith took it out of her." They kept the Woman as their 
 main topic, still remaining with her Soul's Domain, won- 
 dering how they could build their statuary of faith. 
 
 "Give up your habit of smoking," said the wife. 
 
 "There are sixteen dollars' worth of cigars, a month's 
 supply." He figured up that only four cigars a day 
 (fifty cents), would amount to $182.50 a year. 
 
 "Yes," said the wife, "just think of the poor woman 
 with a tubercular husband and five children living in a 
 basement without a bed; how the neighbors keep them 
 alive. For $182.50 we could clothe all the children and 
 get a bed for them and here you blow it in the air." 
 
 "Ah, but think of the satisfaction of sitting in your 
 easy chair blowing the smoke of a good Havana through 
 your nostrils, gazing after, forming plans as they form 
 ringlets and vanish." 
 
 "Vanish," echoed the wife. "You said it, Frank 
 dear; there is a dried leaf rolled up and sold for lots of 
 money and smoked into ringlets to vanish." 
 
 ' ' But it keeps lots of people in employment. ' ' 
 
 "And puts lots of nails into their coffins," answered 
 the wife. "If they would plant food instead of tobacco 
 there would be other means of making a healthier living 
 for those employed." 
 
 "Yes," said Frank, "that's right. A pasture for 
 goats would be even better; it would mean milk for the 
 children." 
 
 Thus it happened that Frank smoked just half the 
 usual amount, telling his wife of the plan to get those kid- 
 dies some shoes when they went back, which they did. So 
 with vibrating, good thoughts of harboring charity, the 
 clean fresh air and God's good sunshine brought a happy 
 family closer to the gates of heaven.
 
 CHAPTER XVI 
 
 WITH FATE ALONE 
 
 The Woman sat from morning until night by the win- 
 dow, working untiringly on the silk flowers as if she wanted 
 to rival Nature herself. The orders were turned in at the 
 promised time. Ronile played with her little friend Karl 
 and many times the Woman laughed at the sturdy little 
 fellow as he played Percy, the mechanical man. Ronile 
 would touch the button and Percy would perform all kinds 
 of tasks with great patience. "If he had to stand in that 
 position, as I behold him now, for at least ten minutes for 
 punishment or force he would deem it torture. It evident- 
 ly shows," thought the Woman, "that patience thrives 
 better in the mellow soil of freedom than on a rock of com- 
 pulsion. ' ' 
 
 Karl's mother, a dear good woman, helped her friend 
 make leaves and applied at every store in the neighborhood 
 for boxes to pack the flowers in. She marveled about 
 California, hoping that some day they could live there. 
 
 Without looking up the Woman said, "You will." 
 Karl's mother jumped in delight, almost upsetting all the 
 small lots of wires and ribbons she held in the box cover 
 on her lap. 
 
 ' ' Do you think so ? " she cried. 
 
 "Why not?" said the Woman, "if your wish is cen- 
 tered there. A magnet must draw that desire from you." 
 
 ' ' If you say so, I know we will, ' ' replied Karl 's mother, 
 ' ' for whatever you said before came true, and we often re- 
 marked how you knew things, and how easy it is for you 
 to make up your mind and go." 
 
 "Well," said the Woman, "most people are afraid to 
 advance for fear. I go in good faith ; it awaits me at every 
 station. Fear, I do not know." 
 
 "But," said her friend, "don't you fear God?" 
 
 "No," replied the Woman, "I love Him too much. 
 Perhaps if I loved Him less I would fear Him, but knowing
 
 WITH FATE ALONE 79 
 
 Him in His mercy of being nearest when need is greatest 
 I cannot help but just devotedly love Him without fear." 
 
 "But the Bible says to fear God," the friend inter- 
 posed. 
 
 "It is true," said the Woman, "but I follow Christ's 
 teachings to love one another. Just look at the seventeenth 
 chapter in the Evangelium of John, when Christ said, 'I 
 am one with Thee, oh Father, and Thou art One with Me ; 
 may they be one with Us. That all the world will know 
 that Thou hast sent me forth to do Thy will and that Thou 
 lovest them as Thou hast ever loved me. Thy word is 
 truth, oh God, and by thy word let them be sanctified.' 
 How, then, can we feel anything but divine love and de- 
 votion for such a glorious appeal from the Son to the 
 Father for us ? In those words we feel a hold so strong 
 just love, and no fear," she concluded. 
 
 A ring from the back door bell interrupted the sacred 
 argument. The friend examining the box the expressman 
 brought clasped her hands in delight, and cried, "Fish 
 from Spider Lake!" It resulted that the two families 
 joined in a delicious fish dinner, blessing that bunch up 
 there in Wisconsin. 
 
 Two weeks later Mrs. Delien finished, planning to take 
 the steamer over the Great Lakes to Buffalo. She set the 
 house in perfect order, blessing each room, and they left 
 on Saturday saying it would be better to be out before the 
 folks came back thus avoiding confusion, and so as not to 
 overstep the generosity of their good friends. 
 
 As they went on board the boat Ronile was presented 
 with a large basket of fruit from one of the uncles, as it 
 was her habit to address all male and female friends as 
 aunty and uncle. They waved joyously as the boat glided 
 through the clear water. A cool wind swept over the tired 
 form of the Woman and knowing Ronile could not get lost 
 on the ship she was about the first to go to her berth to 
 relax both in mind and body. They stayed on board as 
 the boat landed at Detroit, but went ashore at Mackinac 
 Island, where the mother purchased Ronile a small Indian 
 doll. They arrived at Buffalo early in the morning. The 
 Woman first checked her baggage and purchased her tick-
 
 80 THE WAY OF THE WORLD 
 
 ets to New York. Then they took a car to Niagara Falls 
 and enjoyed a wonderful day. 
 
 In the evening they took the train to New York. At 
 the first breakfast call they were ready to partake and 
 when the train passed New Rochelle they sat with eager 
 eyes watching the familiar scenery. A presentiment 
 seemed to manifest itself to the Woman, for she took all 
 her valuables and tucked them carefully into her bag, re- 
 gretting at times that she had come back east. 
 
 It was very hot when they arrived on Forty-second 
 Street. The city was smoky and uninviting but she did 
 not tarry with the vague feeling that seemed to worry her. 
 She banished the thought and with determined step she 
 walked along Lexington Avenue to rent a modern parlor 
 floor for her intended Novelty Shop. 
 
 They took a small temporary apartment on the ground 
 floor, and Ronile sighed and said, "There are no birds 
 singing in this place, and no trees, or flowers." Her 
 mother told her that in a few days they would get a better 
 home with at least a tree in the back yard. Then they 
 looked for Hannah, leaving their address with the house- 
 keeper, who informed them that Hannah was out with a 
 gentleman friend. Holding Ronile by the hand, the Wo- 
 man looked at many For Rent and To Let signs, and finally 
 after climbing many stairs she found a suitable place. She 
 then took her savings and went to purchase the furniture. 
 A.las, Ronile became very tired and lifting up her foot 
 she showed her mother how it hurt and indeed there was a 
 blister on the heel. If Hannah was home she could leave 
 Ronile with her but now she must take her home and finish 
 tomorrow, she thought. 
 
 They ate a simple supper, then she bathed Ronile and 
 put her to bed. They prayed ardently. A weakness 
 seemed to overcome the Woman. She thought of Hannah 
 and her friend as she sat by the bed still holding the hand 
 of the sleeping child as if she needed support. Her 
 thoughts wandered to the Garden of Gethsemane, where 
 Christ had prayed and begged His disciples to watch just 
 a little while with Him. 
 
 "Oh, my Father," she prayed, "why should I enter
 
 WITH FATE ALONE 81 
 
 into Gethsemane? Have I not finished the cup of bitter- 
 ness?" Her chest began to heave; drops were standing 
 on her forehead. With shaky fingers she loosened her gar- 
 ments, and kneeling before the bed she rested her head 
 on her clenched fingers, calling out for her daily bread, and 
 not to be led into temptation and to be delivered from evil. 
 Thus putting soul and body into the hands of the Father 
 she went to bed and soon she slept peacefully with her 
 savings under her pillow. 
 
 It was rather late in the morning when they were 
 awakened by a baby carriage being wheeled down three 
 flights of stairs. They had to look around getting ac- 
 customed to the dingy quarters and, recollecting her task 
 of a busy day, the Woman quickly jumped out of bed. 
 
 Ronile followed suit and as she buttoned her Mary 
 Jane slipper she said. "Why doesn't Hannah come, 
 mother dear?" 
 
 With a sad look on her face the mother said: "If 
 we think strongly enough, dear, she must come as we have 
 up to now been the giver. She is our debtor if in nothing 
 else but gratitude. I need her now, ' ' she continued as she 
 loosened the shoe and sock again looking at Ronile 's heel. 
 It was a large spot where the skin had come off in the bath. 
 She took some salve and a piece of cotton, put it gently 
 over the heel and then slipped the sock on and Ronile 
 agreed that if Hannah did not come she would go with 
 her mother, to see the tree in the back yard. 
 
 Then she cried, "Maybe there will be sunshine and 
 then I will take my shoe off and let the sun make a new 
 skin over my heel." 
 
 With stern eyes and set face the Woman silently 
 went about her task. She counted her money (eight hun- 
 dred dollars), then took the locket from Ronile and the 
 bracelet she always wore and put all in a bag. Eagerly 
 the child pulled out the bracelet and slipped it over her 
 hand, begging her mother to let her wear it. 
 
 "But you are too small, yet, dear, you may lose it; 
 you know I am so worried about these things and it would 
 seem terrible to lose this," she continued rather painfully. 
 
 "Yes," said Ronile, "if we lost it then we would lose
 
 82 THE WAY OF THE WORLD 
 
 our luck." She fondled the little hearts that jingled 
 around the gold band. Each was engraved with the name 
 of the giver; at the end was a small cross on which was 
 written in tiny letters : ' ' May your cross of life never be 
 heavier than this." 
 
 Turning it she said: "Mother, when did grandma 
 give you this, and the little hearts ? ' ' 
 
 ' ' Oh, ' ' sighed the Woman, ' ' on my sixteenth birthday. 
 Don't you remember? I have told you so often." 
 
 "Yes, mother dear, but the more you tell me the older 
 I am and when I am sixteen you will give it to me, won't 
 you?" 
 
 "Yes," said the mother, "you may have it as I am 
 feeling now the jar of those little hearts as they jingle on 
 my arms. Besides, it is better in this neighborhood not to 
 show any jewelry," and thus speaking she placed the rings 
 in the corner of a chamois bag, tucked it in and laid every- 
 thing on the table. 
 
 They went into the bathroom to wash up when Ronile 
 cried, "Oh, here comes Hannah!" They listened and not 
 being dressed the Woman opened the door and rushed to 
 the bathroom. Ronile hurried and soon came back ready 
 to jump into Hannah's arms, but no one was there. Run- 
 ning to her mother Ronile cried, "Why, mother, there is 
 no one here!" The Woman went to the door; it was wide 
 open and coming back, she looked around calling, "Han- 
 nah, come on, we are in a hurry, no fooling now! " Ronile 
 looked up at her mother anxiously, as the latter slowly and 
 with piercing glance looked over the room. Her eyes 
 rested on the empty table; the purse was gone. 
 
 In a husky voice she asked, "Did you take the bag 
 from the table, Ronile ? ' ' 
 
 "No, mother, I did not see it. You put it on the table 
 when we went to the bathroom." 
 
 The Woman dropped into a chair, folding her arms 
 tightly about her, as if she had to keep something together, 
 body, faith, hope. "Oh, God," she cried. "Not that, not 
 that; only You know how hard it was to earn it." 
 
 Ronile fell on her knees imploring her mother : ' ' Why 
 did you not let me have the bracelet? Now it is gone."
 
 WITH FATE ALONE 83 
 
 She sobbed as she touched her neck and cried, ' ' My locket, 
 too, and the ring with the little diamond, the Forget-Me- 
 Not ring, with the blue stones around the little diamond." 
 
 Suddenly the Woman arose to her feet like a shot, 
 throwing out her arms, holding them apart, and calling 
 out : ' ' My crucifixion lead me to it. ' ' Came the cry from 
 a dying soul, "My God, why hast thou forsaken me?" A 
 bitterness seemed to possess the tortured victim, and she 
 ran out the door up the street toward Third Avenue. 
 Coming out of the side entrance of a saloon she beheld a 
 policeman. Approaching him she stammered out her loss. 
 He told her to report at once to the Thirty-fifth Street 
 Station. She ran without a hat, forgetting poor little 
 Konile, who stood on the corner crying as much for the 
 locket and bracelet as for her mother. The policeman 
 talked kindly to her, holding her hand and getting further 
 particulars from the anxious heart-tested young soul. 
 
 "Where is your father?" he asked. 
 
 "Dead and worse." 
 
 ' ' What do you mean by worse when he is dead ? ' ' 
 
 "Well," said the child, "if he were dead he could 
 help us now, but he is worse," she cried, her little frame 
 shaking with sobs. Looking up at the sturdy Irishman, 
 she quieted, forgetting her sobs for a minute. "Are you 
 a daddy?"' 
 
 "I sure am," he said, straightening up, "and please 
 God, I hope I'll never be a worse one, rather dead. Sure, 
 who could leave a nice little girl like you ? ' ' 
 
 "Well," she said, "they all do. Hannah, too, has left 
 us now." 
 
 In the meantime Mrs. Delien, breathless, entered the 
 police station, and telling the sergeant of her loss he noted 
 down particulars, then looking at her in an unsympathetic 
 way he said gruffly, "What made you keep all that money 
 and jewelry with you in a place like this?" 
 
 ' ' Well, ' ' said the Woman, ' ' I needed it today, ' ' point- 
 ing a few blocks down in the direction of the shop she in- 
 tended to open that day for which she had paid the rent 
 the day before. 
 
 Trying to console her, he said: "There are a lot of
 
 84 THE WAY OF THE WORLD 
 
 Greeks living around here and ye want to be careful. 
 There is the post-office, why didn 't ye put it there ? ' ' The 
 Woman recalled a Postal Money Order for a hundred 
 and thirty-five dollars, and she told the sergeant about it. 
 He said: "That's safe at least. Go right over and tell 
 them. Perhaps we'll land them with that." 
 
 After giving the post-office authorities an account of 
 her loss, she was told it would take a little time, and then 
 realizing her hopelessness she stretched out her arms again 
 like on the cross and said, "I have not a penny left," and 
 the gentleman assured her of attending to it at once. She 
 went back crossing Third Avenue. The elevated road 
 above and the noise of the traffic on the cobblestones 
 seemed too much for the Woman and she swayed as she 
 crossed. A pedestrian saw her fall and grabbed her just 
 in time, saving her from the wheels of a car. He led her 
 toward the corner where Ronile came running anxiously, 
 supporting the staggering form, taking long steps to keep 
 up the gait. The gentleman was a detective who had fol- 
 lowed the Woman looking for a clue. He asked her where 
 the place was that she had rented. The address was in the 
 stolen purse. 
 
 Then he asked her if she would recognize it if she saw 
 it, but the woman was dazed, her eyes were far away and 
 she did not answer. ''You'd better lie down; I'll be back 
 in a little while; you will feel better. In the meantime, 
 we may get the thief on the money order. ' ' 
 
 Two hours had elapsed when he returned. The Woman 
 sat in the same position. Ronile was eating an orange out 
 of the basket of fruit from Chicago. When the detective 
 returned he asked if they had had breakfast and Ronile 
 shook her head in a meaning way that they and breakfast 
 did not belong together. 
 
 "We have no money," she said. He turned to the 
 Woman and asked if she had paid anything on the rent. 
 
 "Yes, one month," she said. 
 
 "Well," he proceeded, "that's fine, we will get that 
 at once. Come, kiddie, get your mother's hat. We'll get 
 some money." 
 
 Ronile got the hat and slipping the elastic of her own
 
 WITH PATE ALONE 85 
 
 hat under her chin she stood ready to go. Taking her 
 mother by the arm, she helped her. Then they walked along 
 Lexington Avenue, toward their intended future home. On 
 the corner of 43rd Street Ronile stopped and looking past 
 the rear of the houses she cried, "There it is with the 
 trees in the back yard ! " A moment later the three climbed 
 the steps to get back the one month 's rent of their intended 
 future home. The detective suggested they had better eat 
 something, and pointing to Ronile he said : "A nice little 
 kiddie like that needs you. No use giving up. We may 
 land them tonight yet." 
 
 The Woman had a lump in her throat ; she felt that no 
 food would go down. There was an empty feeling; a 
 barren existence; some cruel hand had pulled out all the 
 plants that surrounded her; those sprouts called deeds. 
 Giving her encouragement each day they made sunshine 
 linger longer and held in their tiny cups the tears she wept 
 when sorrow came to visit.
 
 CHAPTER XVII 
 
 ON THE ROAD OF GOOD DEEDS 
 
 "Faith in fate," she thought. "Oh, cruel companion, 
 Mr. Fate, you are the only one that directs our lives now 
 for faith has left me." Ronile went to the door with the 
 detective, then she timidly asked her mother for something 
 to eat. Mechanically the Woman opened the handkerchief 
 she held with the money rolled in it. She told Ronile to get 
 what she wanted at the store. A minute later, a little 
 figure was running across the street, her little handker- 
 chief tied around the silver coin. 
 
 She looked around suspiciously as if in fear of having 
 someone take it from her. Entering the store, she just 
 glanced around, then going to the clerk she held up the 
 coin, saying, "What can I get for this?" 
 
 ' ' Well, ' ' said the grocer, ' ' what do you want ? ' ' 
 
 "Oh, I want so many things. My mother needs ever 
 so many, ' ' and looking sadly down at the fifty-cent piece she 
 realized that not much could be gotten, so she asked for a 
 bottle of milk and a box of crackers. 
 
 After the storekeeper gave her back the change, she 
 sized it up and jumped saying as she went out: "Oh, 
 goody ! I have lots of money left. ' ' 
 
 As she entered the room she wanted to hand the change 
 to her mother, but seeing her resting her head on the table 
 she laid it carefully beside her and went to eat some crackers 
 and milk. After a long time she thought, "Mother must 
 eat something," and poured out a glass for her, but there 
 was no response. She sighed and sipped a little herself, 
 then put it away. With her hands clasped, her little feet 
 crossed, she sat a long time watching the crushed form 
 before her, wondering why Hannah did not come, looking 
 at the door, trying to think strongly, bending her head 
 forward and setting her jaws firmly, but no Hannah 
 came. 
 
 She touched her mother gently, stealing her arm around 
 the form, saying : ' ' Dear, don 't be so still ! I don 't want the
 
 ON THE ROAD OF GOOD DEEDS 87 
 
 bracelet any more ! " No response, not even a breath. She 
 wanted to open the trunk that had arrived in the meantime 
 but the key was in the stolen bag. She sat down, crossing 
 her little arms over her chest, trying to think out a way to 
 get a key. She wanted to go to the corner and ask the 
 big policeman who wanted to be dead rather than worse, 
 but looking at her mother she felt it unwise to leave her. 
 
 Then she took the fruit basket ; there she had a pencil 
 and pad the uncle in Chicago gave her as he handed her 
 the basket, to write him a letter. She knew without a 
 stamp and envelope it would not reach him, so she thought 
 of everybody but they all needed a stamp. With a lost 
 expression, she gazed out of the window into a gray yard. 
 There were no stars, or sun or moon to appeal to. She 
 thought: "How can I reach God? Mother says He is every- 
 where, but I don 't know if He would like to live here where 
 the birds don't sing. But everywhere is here, too," she 
 philosophized. "I will just write Him a letter; if every- 
 body has left us, maybe He won't." 
 
 She recalled her mother's answer to her remark at 
 Christmas time: "Why did not God put Jesus in a nice 
 bed, when He owns everything, instead of a manger and 
 stable?" She wished that God would put her in a stable 
 now, there are at least animals that will lick your hand, and 
 holding her palm up she stared at it sadly. Then she 
 looked around the room again recalling the mother's an- 
 swer that God dwells more in humble quarters than in 
 palaces, otherwise He would not have sent His beloved 
 Son to a stable. She recalled a remark from one owner as 
 they looked for a room saying the neighborhood was now a 
 regular Jerusalem, and clasping her hands in joy she 
 thought, "Well, Christ was crucified in Jerusalem, and 
 mother, too, said, 'My crucifixion !' Oh, then God is near," 
 she said, "for He was with Christ when He died, and an 
 angel brought Him the cup to drink from. Oh, dear angels, 
 please bring my mother a cup of something to let her 
 speak to me!" Big tears were rolling down her pale 
 cheeks as she sat alone, appealing for help. 
 
 She took the pencil and wrote many little notes. On 
 one she wrote, "Dear God, please come in," and wetting the
 
 88 THE WAY OF THE WORLD 
 
 note with her tongue, she pasted it on the door. On another 
 she drew a little bunch of forget-me-nots, then a little girl 
 sitting on a chair. Underneath she wrote, "Dear angels, 
 forget me not," which she pasted on the window. Then 
 she drew her mother lying with her head on the table; 
 above it she made an eye and underneath she wrote, ' ' Dear 
 Jesus, maybe my mother has no cross but she got cruci- 
 fied, too; she fell under it; does the eye of God see her?" 
 That she laid on the table. Then she waited a while for 
 some Angel or Jesus, perhaps God Himself, to come. It 
 was very warm and poor Ronile became drowsy waiting 
 for an answer to her letters. She lay down on the bed 
 and fell asleep. 
 
 After the mother had given Ronile the money, she 
 hopelessly laid her head on the table in despair. She felt 
 a swaying so gentle it lifted her up. Before her stood a 
 man with a long white robe and beard. There were many 
 forms attending to his direction. Lining up on both sides 
 each had a banner across his chest with a picture, the 
 Woman recalled, of familiar scenes. She asked, as she 
 ascended, "What does this mean?" The angels sang, 
 "Adeste Fideles." 
 
 She beheld one angel whose banner showed the deed of 
 equality, another the deed of patience. Then one approached 
 with a glittering garment made of tears ; each seemed as he 
 drew nearer to grow larger like a crystal. It was indeed 
 a review of deeds that this great form of sorrow, turned to 
 joy, exhibited. Every kind deed the Woman ever per- 
 formed became manifest in that garment of crystal. An- 
 other had a light around his head. The rays formed golden 
 letters, shooting out through the universe. As the letters 
 passed her eyes the Woman read: "Good thought is a 
 purifying element that crystallizes the cloudy depressing 
 atmosphere. It removes the spider-web of lies from the 
 eyes of your opponents, breaks the briars and thorns bad 
 intention has planted ; will remove the tight, clinging 
 hands of selfishness, thus finding the spirit of the souls 
 and will leave a kernel to sprout for eventual uplif tment. ' ' 
 She beheld the uncountable forms, each lining up, making 
 a wonderful road leading into endless space.
 
 Ronil 
 
 "They were the happy times in Reno, when Pansy Wilton would give 
 her pet. Often they would take a trip to the desert." Page 38.
 
 ON THE ROAD OF GOOD DEEDS 89 
 
 The further they came the more glorious it looked. 
 Her journey sometimes came to a standstill ; she felt drawn 
 and slipped back at times. A look from the eyes of her 
 escorts would draw her up again. She asked the great 
 spirit beside her to explain why she always slipped. He 
 turned her around and she beheld the great road that led 
 to herself in flesh by the table. She saw Ronile shaking her 
 body in flesh, thus making her soul slip. There was nothing 
 spoken ; they seemed to talk through their eyes and noticing 
 a look of understanding among all, she beheld a beautiful 
 form with a garment part white, blue, pink and gold. 
 As she came closer the garment consisted of forget-me-nots. 
 They formed into eyes, then little children's faces, beam- 
 ing with joy. It was mercy who was descending to the 
 room and gently picked up Ronile and put her to bed. 
 Remaining by the bedside, she stroked the child's head, 
 as the Woman drawn magnetically, turned back to pro- 
 ceed on the journey. They came to a great hall. Its pillars 
 were like alabaster. She beheld the Scripture above read- 
 ing, "Hope, Thy Kingdom Come." 
 
 They placed her in a wonderful chair made in the form 
 of a shell. It was made from Mother of Pearl, originally 
 tears, but hardened into an eternal seat. In her happiness 
 she tried to touch the arms but they seemed transparent. 
 She clasped her hands but they went through each other. 
 There was not a care. Inexpressible joy prevailed over 
 her as she sat in the chair on a platform of sacrifice. That 
 platform had many steps; she again beheld her form far 
 away lying on the table. Alas, there came a feeling like 
 a breath that drew her back. She beheld two wings, part 
 flesh and part spirit, moving slowly. 
 
 "My lungs," she thought. A slow tap, like a beat mak- 
 ing her descend a step lower with each throbbing call of 
 the heart. The call was sudden; she had no time to say 
 farewell and to thank those great guides who showed her 
 the road of good deeds. What a contrast it was as she 
 felt the heavy weight of the tired body ! She lifted up her 
 head and looked around. Before her lay the letter to 
 Jesus with the eye above. She read the line and smiled
 
 90 THE WAY OF THE WORLD 
 
 sacredly, then once more tried to make the trip by way 
 of recollection. 
 
 She stood up, raising her arms above her head, palms 
 upward, saying in a vibrating, sacred tone : " I will be Thy 
 water-bearer, Great Host of all the universe. Thou hast 
 given me the strength to carry Thy lost sheep back to the 
 fold. Oh, Great King, Master in Mercy, I grieve not for 
 the gold after beholding 'Thy Kingdom Come.' All the 
 precious stones on this earth cannot form the size of the 
 key to fit that jewel gate of hope! From now on I will 
 decorate myself with the light of thy stars and the gold 
 of thy sun, the silver of thy moon. I will spend my time 
 in seeking thy lost children, to bring them nearer to Thee. 
 Oh, Father, let me humbly serve at the fountain of despair 
 to meet those looking for strength. ' ' 
 
 Going toward the window she looked up ; no sky was 
 visible; a gray wall met her gaze. Yet there was a note 
 pasted there, with an appeal to the angels and forget-me- 
 nots. No wonder Mercy was by the bedside. Thus going 
 toward the sleeping child she kissed her tenderly. 
 
 Ronile woke up, and seeing her mother smiling she 
 threw her arms about the changed form and cried in glee : 
 "Oh, mama dear! I am so glad God answered my letter. 
 See ! I put His eye on the note and that is why He saw it, 
 and brought you back to me, mother. Oh," she went on, 
 "I had a dream. Grandma was here," and smacking her 
 lips she seemed to still relish the goodies the fairies had 
 given her in the dream. "Mother," she said, "I had the 
 cutest little golden cup, but I could not feel it. I I," 
 stammered the child, ' ' asked the angels to bring you a cup 
 of something and they brought me some, too. Oh, and the 
 cookies! I had such wonderful ones with nuts on them. 
 Mother, if ever we have a stove with an oven, I am going to 
 put a note on the window for the fairy baker to give you 
 the recipe." 
 
 "Yes, dear," said the mother, "we are well provided 
 for God is everywhere ; we never felt Him closer than now. ' ' 
 
 To herself she said, "And I had accused Him of for- 
 getting me. What a wonderful sensation to leave the body 
 and travel that road of good deeds, lined up with the
 
 91 
 
 thankful faces. That is the wealth that shines through 
 the eyes and the good on earth will know my sign of 
 good intention at all times. Oh, Divine Father, Thou 
 hast shown me my station as a transmitter between heaven 
 and earth and I pledge myself faithful to serve at that 
 altar of good deeds and will lead your breath in to hungry 
 souls. Thou hast released me of the last bit of selfishness, 
 therefore, I am Thy servant; Thy bidding shall be my 
 pleasure not command, for Thou dost not command in Thy 
 great mercy. Free will was installed in our being but, 
 oh, Lord, we forget the One that gave us all. For our 
 weakness we blame Thee, oh, Father. For every error 
 we commit in selfishness we reproach Thee. If Thou re- 
 lievest a sufferer and callest him home to the land of Thy 
 Kingdom, 'Spirit repose,' we weep and call Thee unjust; 
 just because Thou knowest best and lovest best in relieving 
 pain and sorrow. "We kill the birds that praise Thee and 
 break the flowers that grace Thee, and kill Thy children 
 that serve Thee. 
 
 "With all that on our record staring in our face 
 at all times, we blindly go to Thine house, to commune with 
 Thee, exhibiting a devoted countenance and a black heart. 
 Let me be one that knows Thy power, to know the meaning 
 of the thunder and lightning as well as sunshine, rain and 
 dew. Let me in truth abide ; my crucifixion through selfish- 
 ness is overcome. Thy force is omnipotent. Oh, God, Thy 
 will is great. If I can be one with Thee, my Father, Thy 
 breath will rest within my flesh. Then I can find the 
 strength to help mankind and certainly they with me will 
 reach the deific life. All must in time come back to Thee. 
 As the rain forms into mist it rises and returns again in 
 single dewdrops through Thy mighty law as one develop- 
 ing into the other. 
 
 "Each one must find a way that leads to redemption. 
 The masses do not heed the lesson of Thy Son, our Master, 
 but they know Him everywhere. He manipulates through 
 every channel, directing from the River of Life. They 
 are aware of His presence. Alas, they too are sure of His 
 mercy and regard Him not as He stands at the door and 
 knocks ! Let us have faith in one another to become more
 
 92 THE WAY OF THE WORLD 
 
 perfect in helping each other, for whatever we have done 
 amiss we must perform again and again till all selfishness is 
 overcome. 
 
 "There is no darkness where truth prevails. At night 
 Thy stars gleam through the darkness. Thou knowest 
 best to give the body rest, while the soul proceeds to 
 explore and serve and then returns with encouragement 
 and we call that dreaming. If through abuse we cripple 
 that great mechanism of nerve and blood fuse we regard 
 not Thy law of nature but take to the artificial stimulant 
 that sets a spark for a little while, only to give it a more 
 deadly blow in the event and render us to darker sur- 
 roundings. 
 
 "Thy love is so great it manifests itself the same 
 through every being regardless of color or creed. I know 
 Thou wilt not give us a stone when we ask for bread, there- 
 fore I will put myself in Thy care. Lead Thou me on "
 
 CHAPTER XVIII 
 
 ON WITH THE LIGHT THAT SHINES 
 FOR TOMOEEOW 
 
 It was indeed a holy hour and Ronile sat listening 
 intently to every word her mother spoke, her hands clasped. 
 However, she was glad when her mother was through. A 
 desire for fresh air seemed to manifest itself strongly in 
 Ronile. She begged her mother to take her out. Twenty- 
 four hours had passed since the Woman ate her last meal 
 and she began to feel a strong desire for food. They went 
 to a restaurant and ate heartily. She saw the blue rings 
 around Ronile 's eyes and realized that we cannot live with- 
 out food and she begged Ronile to eat. Looking quite 
 happy they found a locksmith who fitted the necessary 
 keys; then the "Woman told Ronile of the picnic, the next 
 day, at Kenwood, New Jersey. She knew it would take 
 perhaps a week to get the money from the post-office. 
 
 "But, mother!" said Ronile, "suppose the detective 
 comes with the bag?" And the mother smiled sadly, 
 shaking her head. 
 
 "I am afraid we shall never see it again, as I feel it 
 beyond my reach. In fact it seems a long ways from here 
 now and we have no money to follow. But," she said, 
 "we are going to the country where you will see Hazel 
 and Ethel." 
 
 "And perhaps, old Victor, our dog, which we gave the 
 gardener!" cried Ronile in delight. 
 
 That night they slept better than they had for a long 
 time ; a sense of relief seemed to possess the "Woman as she 
 thought of Hannah. Many nights she had lain awake wor- 
 rying about the girl just a weed that would not bear 
 good fruit no matter where she was transplanted. She 
 cuddled closer to Ronile and clasping their hands in each 
 other they slept sweetly and soundly. 
 
 They awoke early, not noticing the dark wall. They 
 were out almost with the sunrise, had some breakfast and 
 then went to the elevated station. It was cool as they rode 
 down Third Avenue. Ronile eagerly watched the sights.
 
 94 THE WAY OF THE WORLD 
 
 At times she forgot the men on the train and cried out : 
 ' ' Oh, mother, look, there 's a baby asleep on the fire escape. 
 Poor baby, I wish I could take you to Kenwood to see the 
 green lawns, the trees and the flowers." At the Battery 
 they took the boat to Staten Island. "It was cheaper," 
 thought the Woman. There they took the car to the little 
 ferry taking them to Elizabethport. Ronile did not mind 
 the continuous change of cars and after a long ride they 
 arrived at Kenwood. No one knew that they had returned 
 and there were many surprised faces as they saw Ronile 
 and her mother on the car. There was Ebenezer, the con- 
 ductor, still on the job. He marveled at Ronile 's size, 
 smiling all over as he told her how a few years ago he 
 had tried to buy her dogs, and gave her two cents ; how 
 she agreed on the price and after she had gone a block 
 with the money called the dogs, and running back full 
 speed returned the two cents. "Them was the happy 
 times, all right," he went on, as the car was coming to 
 their destination. 
 
 The Woman's dear old friend, Mrs. Hilbert, was sweep- 
 ing the front steps as they walked along. She steadied her 
 glasses as if she wanted to see more clearly. There was 
 not much time to ponder, for a minute later tears were 
 running down the cheeks of both women. The good friend 
 wiped her eyes with the corner of her apron and leading 
 the Woman up the steps she reproached her for not letting 
 her know she was coming. 
 
 ' ' Well, ' ' said Mrs. Delien, ' ' a sad occurrence arranged 
 matters so quickly that we decided at the last minute to 
 come." It was getting quite warm so they sat in the cool 
 living room with a gentle breeze blowing past the Woman 
 that thrilled her like a "dear one welcoming her home," 
 she said. 
 
 "Yes," said Mrs. Hilbert, "we certainly missed you," 
 and getting up she exclaimed, "You must be hungry." A 
 minute later a noise was heard coming from the chicken 
 house, and coming back she held some fresh eggs in her 
 hand, which she prepared in a motherly way. She called 
 for Ruth, the daughter, to get a fresh glass of jelly out of 
 the cellar.
 
 LIGHT THAT SHINES FOR TOMORROW 95 
 
 "Oh, for what?" came the answer from the upper 
 floor. "There is some down there." 
 
 "Well," said Mrs. Hilbert, "just come down and see 
 whom I want it for." Ruth grumbled about the darn old 
 beggars, and that she could never stay at anything, but when 
 she beheld the Woman who had taught her the first stitch 
 of embroidery, she stopped short, her mouth wide open, 
 more petrified than anything else. Ronile ran over and 
 hugged her, they kissed her numbness away and Ruth was 
 flying down the cellar steps bringing even dill pickles in 
 spite of the early morning hour. 
 
 "My," said Mrs. Hilbert, "what a good thing you 
 came. In another day I would be in Pennsylvania visiting 
 the folks." 
 
 "Yes," said Ruth, "just think, they are going to leave 
 me here all alone, all on account of the darned old chickens 
 and miserable old garden." 
 
 "Ruth dear," said the Woman, as she accepted her 
 plate with crisp bacon and a lovely fried egg on it, "if I 
 could take care of a garden and the dear chickens that give 
 you these lovely eggs, I would be the happiest woman on 
 earth." 
 
 "What!" said Ruth. "When I look at the cards you 
 sent me from California, with the Golden Gate Park and all, 
 why I get so mad at mother for not letting me go out into 
 the world." 
 
 "But, my dear," interrupted the Woman, "you are 
 too young to understand. Try to keep your feet under your 
 mother's table as long as you can." 
 
 Then the Woman told in a condensed way of the 
 robbery. 
 
 "Oh, the mean thing!" cried Ruth. "If I ever get 
 my hands on that Hannah I'll snatch her baldheaded. To 
 think of your bringing her all that way and now see. If 
 you had taken me I sure would stick around as long as 
 you wanted me. ' ' 
 
 "Oh, keep still," interrupted Mrs. Hilbert, and turn- 
 ing to the Woman she looked worried and sad, saying, 
 ' ' Will your troubles ever end ? ' ' 
 
 "Yes," said the Woman, with a sad expression, "they
 
 96 THE WAY OF THE WORLD 
 
 are ended." Holding up her empty hands she continued, 
 ' ' There is nothing left to worry about. ' ' 
 
 "Well," echoed Ruth, "Mrs. Job, stay with us. Oh, 
 gee, ma, I wouldn't want to go to Pennsylvania if that 
 poor Job would stay with me." 
 
 A light came into Mrs. Hilbert 's eyes and looking 
 beseechingly at the Woman, she said: "Yes, that's a good 
 idea. Stay here and rest while I am away; then I will 
 feel at ease, ' ' and pointing to Ruth, she said : "I could not 
 feel quite easy, knowing that she was loose; she is getting 
 wilder every day, as she grows older. Just look, there is 
 hardly any more hair on her head; all singed off. She 
 is a fussing all day on that little wig of hers. ' ' 
 
 "Well," sneered Ruth, "I can't help it, that I haven't 
 a horse 's tail instead of a wig ! ' ' 
 
 "Oh, keep quiet," said the mother. "It surely would 
 do Ruth good to have some one around that is gentle." 
 
 "All right, ma, I'll make a good Aunt Polly some 
 day." 
 
 The Woman laughed heartily. It was quite a con- 
 trast, this harmless argument, to the grim face of the out- 
 side world. Ronile looked lovingly at Mrs. Hilbert as she 
 ate the jelly the good hostess put on her plate. The poor 
 child was overcome with gratitude. She kissed the hand 
 of the dear woman as it passed her face to give her more. 
 
 Mrs. Hilbert 's heart went out to the poor little girl 
 from that cruel, big, wide world, and laying her hand on 
 Ronile 's shoulder, she returned the kiss, even on the jelly 
 mouth, and remarked to Ruth, "See how Ronile appreciates 
 even a little jelly; it wouldn't hurt you to get a taste of 
 the outside world, you wouldn't get so fresh." 
 
 "Well, ma," replied Ruth, "I will be your little poodle 
 for a while yet, and if it makes you happy if I kiss your 
 hand for something, why I'll (here she kissed the palm 
 of her hand and blew it over to her mother) kiss you all 
 day long." 
 
 "Oh, stop your nonsense," said the mother half 
 amused. "There is no cure for the like o' her," she went 
 on. 
 
 "Well," said the Woman, "I am mighty glad Ruth
 
 LIGHT THAT SHINES FOR TOMORROW 97 
 
 is just as she is, otherwise she would not be natural. The 
 world needs these types more than any other," she con- 
 tinued. "They are the spice of life." She took Ruth into 
 her arms and kissed her healthy red cheeks on each side. 
 This was a sign of devotion from the Woman. 
 
 Ronile remarked, "Ruth, if mother kisses you like 
 that she loves you; I know, for when I am very good she 
 does it to me. And when I am really, truly good she kisses 
 me four times." 
 
 "Oh!" cried Ruth, "that's a meal, four times." 
 
 "No," said Ronile,- "that is happiness. I feel good 
 after four kisses. One on the forehead means a blessing, 
 one on each cheek means attention on all sides, one on the 
 chin means love." 
 
 Ruth pulled in her lips tight, frowned a little, then 
 blurted out: "But where does the mouth come in? I 
 thought love meant a kiss on the mouth ! ' ' 
 
 "It is not healthy," interrupted the Woman. 
 
 "Well," said Ruth, mischievously, "you don't believe 
 in mixing the breeds." 
 
 "What breeds?" asked the Woman, amused. 
 
 "Germs," answered Ruth emphatically. 
 
 "Exactly, one must be careful." 
 
 "Now," said Ruth, teasingly, "do you mean to tell 
 me that you never kissed him (meaning Ronile 's father, 
 then pointing to her mouth) on the ?" She saw the 
 Woman turn pale; her good little heart was sorry that 
 she had made such a thoughtless remark, yet a very sore 
 spot was touched with her friend. 
 
 Quick-witted, as she was, it was not hard for her to 
 change the subject, so she grabbed the Woman around 
 the neck and said lovingly, "Slap me on the mouth." 
 
 "Yes," said Mrs. Hilbert, "that loose tongue of hers 
 needs slapping ; she never thinks of what she says. ' ' 
 
 "Well," said Ruth, "the feller that'll make love to me 
 will have to rub noses to show his affection, if kissing is 
 dangerous. ' ' 
 
 "His eyes will tell you, Ruth dear. Cupid is a stub- 
 born little fellow; he finds his way to impress his sincerity 
 at all times."
 
 98 THE WAY OF THE WORLD 
 
 There was a rattle of wheels outside; Ronile begged 
 permission to leave. Then running to the bay window and 
 looking out, she cried, ' ' Oh, there is Austin ; he has a wheel- 
 barrow and a soap-box wagon." She looked beseechingly 
 at her mother, who seemed to understand her desire. The 
 Woman looked out and greeted Austin, and told Ronile to 
 join him. Ronile tried to shake hands with her childhood 
 companion. He, however, had no time to shake hands, there 
 was too much to demonstrate. He turned somersaults ; then 
 ran the wheel-barrow into his auto-car, as he called it, 
 breaking off the fly-wheel in the front that he had patiently 
 made out of a cigar box. Ronile stood watching, her hands 
 clasped behind her. She became alarmed as he in his excite- 
 ment broke some of his self-manufactured toys. There 
 was a tent all painted up with Indian emblems. A big 
 chief was at the front. 
 
 Austin told Ronile all the particulars, but sighed, "Ma 
 wouldn't buy me an Indian suit, an' how can we play if 
 we don't look like 'em?" 
 
 "Well," said Ronile, "I always pray and God gives 
 me just what I need. ' ' Grabbing him by the arm she told 
 in a wistful way that if both prayed God surely would hear. 
 She sized up the tent, then an idea came to her. Making 
 Austin her confidant, she advised him to paint the eye 
 of God on it. 
 
 "How can I?" pouted Austin. "I never saw Him, 
 nor even His eye." 
 
 Ronile raised herself on her tiptoes, then she stretched 
 out her arms saying, "Why, He is everywhere and if we 
 paint His eye He must look, for He can't help seeing His 
 own eye." She made a form of a triangle with her hands 
 and put it over her mouth. "See, like that," she said. 
 
 He gave her a piece of charcoal, and Ronile made the 
 shape of the eye, then asked him for a piece of chalk, 
 which he gave her. It seemed easy to Ronile, for in a few 
 strokes she had made quite a good-shaped eye. 
 
 "See, it's easy," she said. 
 
 "Oh, gee!" said Austin, "that's all right for a girl, 
 but you couldn't make a wheel like that one," pointing to 
 the discarded wheel that once belonged to his baby buggy.
 
 LIGHT THAT SHINES FOR TOMORROW 99 
 
 "Well," said Ronile, ignoring his remark, "we want 
 some Indian suits and I know God will help us get them." 
 She gave the eye on the tent another look; then gazed up 
 at the sky smiling familiarly as if she knew God's grace 
 upon her. Then Austin helped her into the soap-box auto- 
 mobile, with an old piece of tin around the front covering 
 the engine. An old coat hanger was fastened across with 
 a large nail to give it room to move. On each end of the 
 hanger was a piece of rope to steer her, as he described the 
 different parts to his guest. ' ' Now when you turn this way 
 you pull this rope," he went on. 
 
 "I know," said Ronile, "I used to ride Jill, the little 
 horse, that belonged to Pansy Wilton in Reno, and you just 
 had to do the same." 
 
 This was a novelty in sport for Ronile. She, however, 
 realized it was not a very ladylike thing to do, so she 
 told Austin she would rather keep house, and let him do 
 the riding. 
 
 The Woman watched them, seemingly as happy as they 
 were. She too looked up to get a response. 
 
 "If I only had the money I would buy them suits," 
 she sighed as she walked out on the porch. Mr. Hilbert was 
 just coming home; both hands outstretched to greet her. 
 
 "Well, well," he said, "if we didn't talk about you a 
 half an hour ago. You remember when we built the little 
 town hall and were short of funds, you gave us one hundred 
 dollars, without asking any interest." 
 
 "Oh," said the Woman, "I never thought of that, 
 for I don't know what I did with the receipt." 
 
 "Well," said Mr. Hilbert, "we are all paid up but you, 
 and we wondered where to find you. You see you left us 
 so quickly that time and I did not want to mention it to 
 (pointing down to a familiar place, but never mentioning a 
 name). I got the money," he said, "and was going to 
 bring it to the bank for you. ' ' 
 
 The Woman sighed in a relieved way, saying, "How 
 wonderful, Mr. Hilbert, I do need it badly for I was 
 robbed of eight hundred dollars and all my jewelry." Mr. 
 Hilbert was just going up the steps but stopped short as
 
 100 THE WAY OF THE WORLD 
 
 the Woman told him of the theft. He rested his hand on 
 his knee as if to support himself. 
 
 He thought a while, then asked kindly, "Got any 
 clue ? ' ' Mrs. Delien shook her head sadly. 
 
 "Well," said her friend, "don't be afraid, little 
 woman, to ask, for what 's ours is yours. Welcome to every- 
 thing, eh, ma?" He put his hat on the rack, then sat on 
 the porch, getting more details of the robbery. 
 
 Cheerfully the Woman said, "On the whole, Mr. Hil- 
 bert, if I had the money you would perhaps not have 
 seen us for some time, as I just wanted to start a shop. That 
 would have kept me busy. And Ronile needs this wonderful 
 air after the smallpox." 
 
 "You are right," he said, "all things happen for the 
 best." Then he pulled out his wallet and gave her one 
 hundred and twenty-five dollars." 
 
 ' ' But, ' ' said the Woman, as she counted the sum, ' ' you 
 give me too much." 
 
 "No," said he, "only five per cent interest makes twen- 
 ty-five dollars in five years. ' ' 
 
 "Is it that long?" asked the Woman. 
 
 "Why sure, look at the building now; it needs a coat 
 of paint again badly," Mr. Hilbert replied. 
 
 ' ' I hear you are Mayor here now ; I congratulate you. ' ' 
 
 "Never mind about myself," said the good man. "I 
 want to know all about you. ' ' And he went on, ' ' To think 
 we are going to Pennsylvania in the morning." 
 
 "We will have plenty of time to talk," said Mrs. 
 Delien, "but having this money I would like to return to 
 the city and get some necessary articles." 
 
 ' ' Well, have your trunk sent out here for the summer, 
 then ma can take a long vacation, ' ' said Mr. Hilbert. 
 
 "I will," replied the Woman, a warm feeling rising 
 to her throat, as she gratefully looked at her friends, and 
 said, ' ' God surely arranges all things to a wonderful advan- 
 tage. A home!" she said, looking around admiringly, 
 caressing with a loving glance the well-kept grounds and 
 the clean house, with no servants, but oh, such wonderful 
 people. She clasped her hands in silent prayer, as she 
 went to get her hat to go back to the city.
 
 Ronile remained, having a splendid time with Austin. 
 How she enjoyed the big piece of bread and jelly on the 
 back porch, with her little chum, he trying to take a deep 
 bite so the jelly would leave a rim around his mouth "a 
 mustache," he called it. Mr. Hilbert was trying out his 
 car for the trip through the mountains, so he suggested 
 taking the Woman, thus making the trip easy for her, to 
 transfer her luggage. 
 
 Just as Mrs. Hilbert was setting the table for supper, 
 they tooted up the street, the children standing on both 
 sides of the running board. They carried the heavy satchels, 
 but Ronile spied a large box containing something she had 
 never seen, she thought, and looking at her mother, she 
 begged to carry the box in. Austin, too, had a presenti- 
 ment for he looked at Ronile with an expectant expression, 
 as they hurriedly brought it in. The Woman said they 
 might open the box. One could see the pulse beat on 
 Austin's throat from excitement. 
 
 ' ' Chee, ' ' he said, ' ' if it was the Indian suit, I 'd jump, ' ' 
 and he did. The chief's headgear was on the top. He 
 put it on, jumping and crying like an Indian. Ronile 
 took the other, then both ran upstairs and pretty soon 
 came back introducing themselves as Minnehaha and Hia- 
 watha. A war dance followed, that looked more like the 
 jungle, Ruth claimed. 
 
 "Children must have freedom," said Mr. Hilbert. 
 
 "Really," said Mrs. Delien, "I have not laughed so 
 much in a year as I have today. Believe me, real joy reigns 
 here; God surely loves you." 
 
 "Yes," said Mr. Hilbert, "we love Him, too, and 
 another thing we leave each other alone, mind our own busi- 
 ness, that 's why God has no trouble with us. ' ' 
 
 "Very good logic," said the Woman. "You are satis- 
 fied ; that means all. ' ' 
 
 Mrs. Hilbert came in complaining that dinner was 
 getting cold, so they all sat down to enjoy a good home 
 dinner. Afterwards they all helped to clear the table ; one 
 washed, the other dried the dishes, and another put them 
 away. Then they sat on the porch watching the sun set. 
 
 It was a holy hour for all. The Woman felt in a
 
 102 THE WAY OF THE WORLD 
 
 shrine, her eyes resting over the hill by the apple orchard 
 where the moon was slowly coming up. A sweet smell 
 of mignonette and heliotrope filled the air. She told Mrs. 
 Hilbert how well she kept up the lovely bush. 
 
 "Well," said the hostess, "the mignonette is my 
 mother's favorite flower, and the heliotrope I like." 
 
 "What flower do you like best, Mrs. Job?" asked 
 Euth. 
 
 "Stop calling her that horrid name! It's all right for 
 the Bible," said Mrs. Hilbert. 
 
 "Well," said Ruth, "what did you want to call me 
 Ruth for? You certainly did not look for that in Web- 
 ster's Dictionary. I want to tell you, ma, you could just 
 as well have called me Rebecca as Ruth. If I have to 
 follow Ruth, I will some day take care and rub noses with 
 a mother-in-law instead of a loving husband. Rebecca 
 at the Well has a better chance of meeting another feller. ' ' 
 
 They all laughed at the witty Ruth and the Woman 
 answered the question as to her favorite flower by saying 
 she had none. 
 
 "All," she said, "are symbolic of something. When 
 I am sad, I like a violet ; when I feel sacred, I want a lily. 
 A rose takes a proud part, well defying with her thorns 
 as she serves her mission." 
 
 "What do you want for love?" asked Ruth. 
 
 "A forget-me-not," said the Woman simply. 
 
 "That's right," said Mr. Hilbert, "if love is forgotten 
 the world looks mighty dark, eh, ma ? ' ' 
 
 "Yes," said Mrs. Hilbert," if two only understand 
 each other, then love wins." Turning to the Woman, Mrs. 
 Hilbert kept on : "I am glad you came back still free. He 
 (pointing in the direction of the Woman's former home) 
 said you were married, and now here you are proving him 
 a liar." 
 
 "Nobody believed him anyway, but it's a mighty nice 
 thing to see you around," assured Mr. Hilbert. 
 
 They made plans for their trip while the Woman put 
 Ronile to bed, and soon everybody in the Hilbert house- 
 hold was happy in Slumberland.
 
 LIGHT THAT SHINES FOR TOMORROW 103 
 
 At sunrise everybody was up, for the folks were going 
 to make a one hundred and thirty-six mile trip that day and 
 ' ' some mountain climbing, too, ' ' said the boss of the house. 
 Austin cried ; he wanted to stay with Ronile, and they prom- 
 ised to let him come back in two weeks with Mr. Hilbert, 
 as "ma" would stay as long as she liked. Everybody felt 
 light-hearted. Mrs. Hilbert felt sure now that the chickens 
 would be fed and the baby chicks get proper care when 
 it rained. She knew from Mrs. Delien's garden that it 
 was always in perfect order and how she had always pre- 
 served everything. Ruth surely would have let some 
 things go to waste.
 
 CHAPTER XIX 
 
 WITH THE PANSY-FACED GABDENEB 
 
 Thus the robbery lead Mrs. Delien and Ronile to a 
 change of unexpected happiness, freedom and home sur- 
 roundings. Ronile took music lessons and practiced two 
 hours every day, with the remark that she would have 
 more time to play when Austin came back. Then she would 
 walk to the tent and pat the eye of God, thanking Him 
 again and again for the Indian suits. 
 
 Often she would run over to the gardener to see Vic- 
 tor, the big dog. Her delight was great as she saw him 
 perform all kinds of tricks. He would lie down pretending 
 he was dead, then go into the shed to get wood for the 
 fire. When they sprinkled the lawn he would change the 
 hose from one place to another. Ronile even offered the 
 gardener her Indian suit for Victor but the good man 
 told her that Victor was very happy in his big home and 
 maybe he would not like to rove around like a tramp. 
 
 "But," retorted Ronile, "we are not tramps, just 
 because we travel around! Was Christ a tramp?" she 
 asked. "He traveled!" 
 
 "Well," said the old gardener, "Christ was the Son 
 of God, He had to so that the world could learn the words 
 of God." Looking at Ronile with a kind expression, he 
 pointed to the hothouse, saying : " If I take out these plants 
 now they will not do so well. Everything has a place, even 
 you, little partner. That place is right here. We just 
 think that a new star shines in the daytime when we have 
 you around." 
 
 "Then," said Ronile, eagerly, "if you keep these 
 flowers in the hothouse, you will sell them and somebody 
 will pull all their lovely petals off and they will die sooner 
 than those on the outside on the bushes." 
 
 "That's right, my dear, but they will have served 
 their mission. ' ' 
 
 "So have I!" answered Ronile. 
 
 "What is your mission?" he humorously inquired.
 
 "Look, mother, deary, look ! Josephine has a new coat and cap. The 
 angels made the same stitch you do," cried Ronile, joyously. Page 44.
 
 WITH THE PANSY-FACED GARDENER 105 
 
 She thought a while, then looked around as if to find 
 a way to express herself; her eyes rested on the sky and 
 then she said, "I will lead God's breath into hungry souls." 
 
 "By Jove," cried the gardener, "who told you that?" 
 
 "My mother!" she said. 
 
 "That's pretty wise talk for a little lady like you." 
 
 "Well," said she, with an earnest look at the flowers, 
 "everything must die; so must we; and mother says every 
 morning I should stretch out my arms like the birds 'wings. 
 Then I should look up to God and ask, while I take deep 
 breaths, to have His breath enter in. ' ' 
 
 "What is God's breath?" asked the interested gar- 
 dener. 
 
 "Air," replied the girl. 
 
 "But how are you going to teach hungry souls to 
 feed on that air called God 's breath ? ' ' 
 
 "By telling them it is!" 
 
 "Is what?" 
 
 "That air is 'God's breath,'" she answered impa- 
 tiently. "Oh, Mr. Forster, you don't understand," and 
 she started to leave him, but the good man knew well the 
 meaning of that child's soul, yet he took keen delight in 
 her sincerity. 
 
 He picked a small bunch of pansies and handed them 
 to her, saying: "Keep it up; feed the souls, while I raise 
 floAvers. The world never did you any harm, I dare say." 
 
 ' ' Oh, thank you ! ' ' she exclaimed. ' ' The darling faces. 
 I wonder if God made these after you?" and she went on, 
 "He must have, because they look like you, Mr. Forster. 
 I always used to think your face was in every pansy. ' ' 
 
 "Why?" asked the giver. 
 
 "Just look at your face! This pansy has a beard just 
 like yours, all around its darling face." 
 
 "Well, well," replied the gardener, "you certainly 
 gave me the best compliment. My girls call me a hairy 
 beast." 
 
 She looked at him pityingly, then stroked his beard, say- 
 ing, "Never mind, I like you that way!" 
 
 "Well, then," he answered jovially, "I won't worry 
 about them any more, as long as you think I am all right."
 
 106 THE WAY OF THE WORLD 
 
 She looked at the bunch of pansies in her hand again 
 and said, ' ' I must put them in water ; otherwise they may 
 die before their time." 
 
 "All right," said the kind gardener, "now don't for- 
 get to come over often. I want you to put a little of God 's 
 breath into me, too!" and shaking his head he pulled out 
 his tobacco and filled his pipe. He watched his little friend 
 as she ran across the empty lot holding the pansies care- 
 fully, mumbling to himself, ' ' A mighty clever little girl. ' ' 
 
 In the evening he told his women-folks, as he called 
 them, about the wise talk of the little girl. 
 
 "Well," said one daughter, a spinster of broad and 
 wholesome ideas, ' ' seems to me the Woman is not as bad as 
 he made her. If she had another man she would not be 
 here for good." 
 
 "Yes," said the other, "one would think she would 
 never want to see this miserable old place again after 
 all she suffered." 
 
 "Well," said the father, "the past doesn't seem to 
 bother them. They have a wonderful way of looking at 
 things, at least Ronile has, and surely the mother has too, 
 otherwise the child would not say such things. ' ' He laughed 
 broadly as he told them about her saying that God made 
 the pansies after him, with a beard on their darling faces. 
 
 ' ' Well, ' ' said Rose, the older daughter, ' ' when she was 
 a tiny thing I remember how Georgie Adams carried her to 
 Sunday School and if I recollect right she was not over two 
 years old. Why she recited that piece, 'Hush, my pretty 
 little dear,' just wonderfully, and say, she would not do 
 it though without a stage. We had to put a newspaper 
 on the floor so she could have her platform." 
 
 "Poor little Georgie Adams," said the younger sister, 
 "how long has he been dead now?" 
 
 "About four years," said the father. "I remember 
 the time he was killed, poor boy, touching that live wire 
 after the awful storm. Why, it killed the crops in most 
 places, and blew one of my hothouses to splinters." 
 
 "Yes," said Rose, "and do you remember how Ronile 
 came with her bank in her hand to buy some flowers for 
 Georgie?"
 
 WITH THE PANSY-FACED GARDENER 107 
 
 "I'll never forget," said Alice, the younger sister, 
 "when I took her back, bank and all. No one knew about 
 her even leaving the house." 
 
 "Yes," said the father, "she wanted to buy lots of 
 flowers, I remember, and knowing that that was her bank 
 she was willing to give me bank and all for Georgie's 
 flowers. ' ' 
 
 ' ' She was always an odd child, ' ' said Rose, looking into 
 space recalling some of Ronile's pranks. After that evening 
 the two sisters made it a point to be present when Ronile 
 came again to give her pansy friend more "wise talk," as 
 they called it. So the gardener's people received lots of in- 
 formation from their little "world-rover," as they some- 
 times called her, just to see a defiant flash in her eyes. 
 
 "Well," said Ronile, "if you sit here, how can you 
 think different? Did you ever see an amphitheater?" 
 
 "No," said the sisters. 
 
 "Well, then, it takes a rover to tell you about it, 
 doesn't it?" asked Ronile. 
 
 "Yes," said Alice, "tell us what you saw there." 
 
 "Well, some sweet singers." 
 
 "What did they sing?" 
 
 "Oh," said Ronile, raising her brow, "the Stabat 
 Mater Dolorosa." 
 
 "What does that mean?" asked Rose. 
 
 ' ' That means the heart-cry from Christ 's mother. ' ' 
 
 1 ' You don 't say, ' ' answered Rose. ' ' Where was that ? ' ' 
 
 "Oh, at the amphitheater in Berkeley," she replied. 
 
 "When?" kept on Rose. 
 
 "Holy Week, on Good Friday." 
 
 "You are a lucky girl," said Alice, "and we want 
 you to tell the Sunday School class all about it, will you ? ' ' 
 
 "Yes, I will, gladly," said Ronile. "But can I tell 
 them about the buffalos and kangaroos at Golden Gate 
 Park? You know," she went on, "the kangaroos carry 
 their babies in a pocket that grows right on them." 
 
 ' ' Well, ' ' said the old gardener, ' ' you will have to make 
 an allowance in your class next Sunday and give the chil- 
 dren a lecture on the beasts in Golden Gate Park." 
 
 "But, Mr. Forster!" said Ronile eagerly, "kangaroos
 
 108 THE WAY OF THE WORLD 
 
 are not beasts. They are very lovable. Sometimes you can 
 only see the ears of their babies sticking out as they hop 
 along with them tucked in.'* 
 
 "Right you are," said the gardener, "a beast is a 
 ferocious animal," and Ronile nodded in a satisfied way. 
 She told them about the concerts every Sunday in Golden 
 Gate Park. ' ' And it is lovely, ' ' she said. ' ' In the summer 
 the trees in the sunken garden before the music stand have 
 all their leaves to keep the sun away because it is hot. Then 
 in the winter, when it gets cooler, the leaves fall off to let 
 the sun warm the people. ' ' 
 
 "God certainly finds a way of warming old people's 
 backs when they want to hear good music," said the old 
 gardener. 
 
 "By the way," said Rose, "do you play?" 
 
 "I do, but not many pieces, just one called Violet," 
 said Ronile. 
 
 "She is bound to stick with the flowers," laughed 
 the gardener, as they watched her playing with Victor. 
 
 "There," said Rose, "when she don't want to keep 
 up, you can't make her." 
 
 "Well," said the father, "that's what I call a strong 
 mind, and besides it isn't right to keep pumping too much 
 out of her. She may get tired and not come over so often. ' ' 
 
 "That's right," said Alice, "we must not lose her for 
 we do enjoy her talk." Thus they humored her each day 
 with cake and flowers just to get a bit of her wisdom, 
 gained in roving the world. 
 
 Mrs. Delien and Ruth kept busy sewing, to Ruth 's great 
 delight. There came only a few "darns" from Ruth, as 
 the days passed, for she promised to act very ladylike. 
 She also manicured her finger nails and many times wished 
 the work were not so dirty. There was great fear of break- 
 ing a nail when she weeded the garden, for she had ad- 
 mitted to Mrs. Delien, as she held her hands toward the 
 light, fingers down, that the nails looked like drops of water. 
 She was more careful not to let pots get burned for fear 
 of breaking her nails in scouring them. 
 
 After two weeks there was a pretty display of summer 
 frocks. Ruth looked her best as she went to church in a
 
 WITH THE PANSY-FACED GARDENER 109 
 
 flimsy, soft, dotted swiss, with light blue ribbon around 
 her waist and on the sleeves, bringing the short puff to a 
 neat finish above the elbow. She wore a pair of long silk 
 gloves for the first time and if God was not quite satisfied 
 with her devotion that Sunday, thought Ruth, He could 
 hardly blame her for feeling so proud. During the ser- 
 mon she felt an envious look from her old school enemy, 
 Minnie Finch. She raised her head airily and ignored the 
 envious look from that ' ' freckled-faced minx, ' ' as she called 
 her. There was no attention paid to the sermon, for she 
 was too busy sitting prim, or touching her hat with the 
 new silk flowers. 
 
 ' ' My, ' ' she thought, ' ' if that minx ever sees them ! ' ' 
 Then she would raise her arms slightly to show her long 
 gloves. After the services she told the Woman how glad she 
 was to show that spiteful old cat Minnie Finch how to dress. 
 She did not notice the distressed look on her friend's face 
 as she went on, saying that Minnie's father would have 
 to sell the old cow to get her an outfit like that. 
 
 Mrs. Delien took Ruth firmly by the shoulders and 
 looked sadly into her eyes, saying, "If I had known that 
 this outfit would create spite instead of thanks to God, I 
 would never have made it." 
 
 "Well," said Ruth, "can't I get a chance to show 
 that spiteful, old thing how nice I can look ? ' ' 
 
 "No," said her friend, "you showed God how weak 
 you are in being spiteful yourself. Oh, deary, now your 
 dresses don't seem the same to me. They have lost their 
 beauty and wholesomeness. You attracted the envious 
 look from what you term a rival, thus putting her mentally 
 on your basis. ' ' 
 
 "I didn't touch her," cried Ruth, almost in tears. 
 
 "No, you didn't," said the Woman, "but in the house 
 of God you made sure that another mind was away from 
 worship by drawing attention to yourself, thus causing 
 an envious vibration instead of pure, simple devotion. I 
 am ashamed before God that I used the powers He gave 
 me to create such beautiful things and then caused distur- 
 bance in the hour, the only one in all the week that He 
 expects us to commune with Him. See, dear, we expect
 
 110 THE WAY OF THE WORLD 
 
 Him to be ever near us and help us, but what do we do 
 to get nearer to Him? He is so merciful and forgives, 
 therefore, if you make up your mind to be nice and think 
 of Him only while in His house of worship, I am sure He 
 will forgive you this time." 
 
 "But," said Euth, "I saw her look at me, the horrid 
 old thing." 
 
 "Now, dear," said Mrs. Delien, "don't use those 
 words. If you had smiled nicely at her and not spitefully 
 in a haughty way, she would have been happy to see you 
 look so nice." 
 
 "Not she!" said Ruth, gruffly, "you don't know her. 
 Why she already goes out with the boys." 
 
 "And she will pay the consequences," said the Woman. 
 "If she is weak, Ruth dear, you must be strong to help her 
 by giving a good example. ' ' 
 
 "That girl doesn't know what example means. She 
 has always been a dunce in school!" 
 
 "There we have it," said the Woman. "Perhaps 
 her bringing up was not what it should be. You see, dear, 
 not everybody has the good fortune to be born in the lap of 
 brilliant parents like yours. God will judge her less for her 
 wrongs because she was not raised on proper soil, yet 
 she may adorn a high place in God's garden some day." 
 
 "She'd have to be a tiger lily," said Ruth, pouting, 
 "with her freckles." 
 
 The Woman laughed at Ruth's perception of God's 
 garden, and said: "Are you not thankful that you were 
 chosen for me to make things for ? God might have picked 
 her. Poor Minnie. She doesn't know how a silk glove 
 feels." 
 
 "I should say not; her hands are like a cow's tongue; 
 you could grate a potato on them for pancakes, ' ' said Ruth 
 spitefully. 
 
 "Has she no piano?" asked the Woman. 
 
 "The washboard is all she plays on, the poor simp." 
 
 "Now, Ruth, please don't use any more slang," and 
 there was a determined look on the Woman's face as they 
 were washing the dinner dishes. 
 
 Ruth looked worried; she loved her friend and did
 
 WITH THE PANSY-FACED GARDENEE 111 
 
 not want to hurt her feelings. She looked out, wishing 
 her father would come home or a thunder storm would 
 come up anything to make a change in the situation, even 
 thunder, and that she hated, but she would not mind if 
 something struck her meanness, she thought. Her heart 
 was big, but her tongue loose, Mrs. Hilbert had said once. 
 The "Woman smiled as she thought of those words, and 
 Ruth saw that smile. She threw down the dish-cloth, wiped 
 her hands on her apron, and held on to her friend in glee. 
 
 "Oh, I know," she cried happily, "you are not mad 
 at me, are you?" 
 
 "Only dogs get mad," said the Woman. 
 
 "Angry," corrected Ruth, and looked her friend 
 squarely in the eyes and said: "I would sooner die. I 
 could not stand it. Why, I hate storms and wished for 
 one so you would talk to me. I am sorry that there is so 
 much spitefulness in me, but I promise you to be like you 
 even if it is hard. If Minnie were here now I would kiss 
 her just to show you how I mean it." 
 
 The Woman took her little friend in a tender embrace 
 and kissed her ardently, then said: "You don't like me to 
 be angry with you because you respect my sincerity. I 
 am only a woman like you and think of the great omnipo- 
 tent power of God; how terrible it is to disobey Him and 
 arouse His anger. Is it not better to respect Him when 
 He owns everything, even us? For when He calls us we 
 must obey. We leave our body and join Him and if we 
 don 't know the way we cannot find Him ; then we wander 
 in darkness." She put her arm around Ruth and led 
 her to the porch. Pointing up to the sky, she said, "Sup- 
 pose the Father should call you now." 
 
 Ruth shuddered as she looked hopelessly at her adviser. 
 "I hope He won't," she cried, with tears in her eyes. "I 
 I," she stammered, "want to make good. If I could only 
 get hurt to suffer some, so God would forgive me." 
 
 "Oh, my dear little girl," said the Woman, "I will 
 show you a way to make good without suffering." They 
 took off their aprons, then gave the chicks fresh water and 
 taking their parasols, strolled along the country road. They 
 passed some farm houses and Ruth wondered where she
 
 112 THE WAY OF THE WORLD 
 
 was going, when she beheld Minnie standing by the gate, 
 holding a flower and talking to a neighbor boy named Ed. 
 Mrs. Delien walked over and took her hands in hers, hold- 
 ing them a while and looking into the tiger lily face with 
 supreme love and tenderness. 
 
 She made a low bow of solemn respect to the awkward 
 Ed, then looking at the bewildered Ruth, said, "How would 
 you like to entertain these young people at your house this 
 afternoon, deary?" 
 
 Minnie looked at her old enemy in surprise but Ruth 
 put her arms around her old school chum's shoulder and 
 begged her to come and bring Ed, too. 
 
 There was a curious expression on Minnie's counte- 
 nance as she listened, and seeing that the invitation was a 
 serious one, she threw both her arms up in the air and ran 
 back to the house, calling to her invalid mother, "Oh, Marm, 
 Ruth asked me to come to her house, can I go ? " 
 
 A smile supreme greeted the Woman, as she walked 
 over to the house to speak to the sick mother, who lamented 
 that Minnie never had a chance to go anywhere and that 
 she had cried while she ate her dinner because Ruth snubbed 
 her in church. 
 
 "Ruth did not mean it," explained the Woman, "these 
 girls simply did not understand each other; they are both 
 wonderful girls." In leaving she told the farmer's wife 
 to pray for her ailments as God was near where nature was 
 so abundantly beautiful. 
 
 "Oh," said the weary farmer woman, "I don't know. 
 He seems to have forgotten me." 
 
 "It is exactly the same," said Mrs. Delien, "as when 
 you telephone and the other party does not take off the 
 receiver you cannot get connected. So with us; if we 
 don't know the Father, how should He know us?" Look- 
 ing around she beheld hundreds of fruit trees and wonder- 
 ful patches of crops. She pointed to them, saying: "He is 
 everywhere here with you. Don 't you know Christ 's saying, 
 'Be ye perfect as your Father in heaven?' How splendidly 
 your crops are cared for. You keep them free from weeds. 
 That is why they stand erect in all their strength, because 
 no weeds absorb their vitality. There are weeds in you;
 
 WITH THE PANSY-FACED GARDENER 113 
 
 they are like two worms called disgust and distrust. They 
 gnaw on the vital cord of your being, making you helpless. 
 Then you blame God. Here you have carefully removed 
 the weeds but have forgotten yourself. Try it ; we all need 
 overhauling at times. Faith is the only weapon you need to 
 remove those worms." 
 
 "How can I go to church when I can hardly walk 
 across the room?" asked the invalid. 
 
 "It is not church you need to see into yourself. Most 
 people go to church for a purpose some to let the minister 
 do the praying, others to display their garments." Ruth 
 walked away at that and the Woman saw only how red 
 her ears looked as she made haste to reach the gate. 
 
 The Woman continued: "Mrs. Finch, you have been 
 planted here to serve Him ; He put you on these grounds and 
 now you sit and complain, causing God to make you ill. 
 It is rheumatism you have, is it not?" 
 
 "Yes," replied the invalid. 
 
 "Well, I remember ten years ago we bought all our 
 berries and fruit here, and in the early spring you were 
 out all kinds of weather. I told you at that time that some 
 day you would have rheumatism, as after one gets his 
 blood chilled it forms into lumps, and stops circulation, thus 
 causing that part of the body to congest, making it swell 
 and causing great pain." 
 
 "Ten years ago," replied the invalid, "I was well and 
 did not mind it, but now I am not good for anything." 
 
 "You did not abide by the law of nature. See, the 
 men had rubber boots on and they are spared these pains : 
 but you thought there was no end to your strength, and 
 yet nature teaches how far one can go." 
 
 A light came into the eyes of the stricken woman. She 
 held out both hands and said: "If you were here longer, 
 why there wouldn't be anyone sick. You'll just talk it out 
 of me, I dare say." 
 
 "Well," replied Mrs. Delien, happily, "try to talk 
 yourself out of it I showed you the way. Good-by. God 
 be with you " ; so saying Mrs. Delien left with her happy 
 party, a look toward heaven for grace and thanks for 
 the power to sow another good seed.
 
 114 THE WAY OF THE WORLD 
 
 They took the awkward, clumsy farm-children into 
 the parlor. Ruth played the piano and the Woman served 
 root beer and some cake Mrs. Hilbert had made before she 
 left. 
 
 "Minnie had the broadest smile on her freckled face I 
 ever saw," said Ruth as they watched their guests hurry 
 over the hill "to help get the milk strained," as Minnie 
 said. 
 
 "Oh, you darling!" cried Ruth. "Is that the way 
 you punished me to make me good ? ' ' 
 
 "Yes," said the Woman, "I know God will forgive 
 you now for you made poor Minnie so happy. ' ' 
 
 ' ' I never thought she was so nice, ' ' said Ruth. 
 
 "Because you never looked for her good qualities," 
 answered the Woman. "How does an echo sound?" she 
 asked Ruth. 
 
 "As you call," answered Ruth. 
 
 ' ' Well, there you are. She is just as good as you make 
 her, and her life is not so easy, my dear. You must help 
 her bear up. Look at the difference in your sweet mother 
 and her bitter lump of flesh to contend with all day long. ' ' 
 
 "Yes," said Ruth, "I am going to give her a piano 
 lesson every Sunday afternoon." 
 
 "I knew it," smiled the Woman. "You are just the 
 best little pal for her," and kissing her three times she 
 showed her how she meant it.
 
 CHAPTER XX 
 
 THE PRESENTIMENT; WITH A TRIP TO CONEY ISLAND 
 
 Going into the kitchen, Mrs. Delien prepared a cold 
 lunch and put it on the dining-room table. 
 
 "What are you doing that for?" asked Ruth. 
 
 "Oh," replied the Woman, "your father and Austin 
 and some one else will be here shortly." 
 
 "Who can the someone else be?" thought Ruth; then 
 turning to her friend she asked, "How do you know Pa 
 is coming?" 
 
 ' ' I feel it, ' ' replied the other. 
 
 "But how?" 
 
 "Well, I just feel him coming nearer and I picture 
 him to be in Plainfield by now. It just appears to me that 
 way and I hear him talking to a woman; it sounds like 
 your Aunt Emma's voice." 
 
 Ruth jumped in glee. 
 
 ' ' Oh, my aunt, ' ' she said. ' ' What a good time we will 
 have if she comes." 
 
 Before long they were running down the street to 
 meet the party from Pennsylvania. Aunt Emma was 
 there, much to Ruth's surprise, and she thought: "HOW 
 did she know? Well, I'll be good ; that will be my motto." 
 
 There were happy days following. A trip to Coney 
 Island was planned. "By boat," suggested Ruth. So 
 they all got ready after Aunty had a few days' rest. It 
 was the first trip Aunt Emma had ever made by boat, 
 and every little jerk set her jumping up nervously, but the 
 music seemed a good remedy to quiet poor aunty's nerves. 
 Ruth had smuggled a small baby-faced toy with a whistle 
 at the end. She would hold the baby 's mouth shut and then 
 blow it open, thus creating a perfect baby cry. She held the 
 mysterious baby carefully wrapped in the end of her veil. 
 Aunt Emma seemed greatly alarmed at the mysterious cry 
 and kept lamenting about the ridiculous people who did not 
 know how to take care of a baby. 
 
 ' ' Catch me bringing a poor little baby on a boat of this 
 kind, ' ' she said. ' ' Gracious sakes alive, this is my first boat
 
 116 THE WAY OF THE WORLD 
 
 ride, as old as I am, and it came too soon. There 's a feeling 
 in me now as if I want to turn inside out. Oh, dear, I wish 
 I were at home on the hill. Land sakes, if I could only see 
 the child ! No wonder it cries, if it feels as sick as I do. " 
 
 There was not a smile on Ruth 's face as she at rapid in- 
 tervals uttered the mysterious baby cries. Not only poor 
 aunty was alarmed; many other people on the boat looked 
 around, some holding the food in their mouths as they lis- 
 tened and forgetting to partake of their picnic goodies. 
 
 Mrs. Delien noticed how pale Aunt Emma's face was 
 getting and thought of bringing an end to the mysterious 
 sounds. Sitting behind Ruth, she watched her chance. 
 When the mischief-maker blew the whistle again, she pushed 
 her, thus making a regular squall out of the wailing cry. 
 Some thought an accident had happened and ran leaving 
 their lunch behind. 
 
 Poor aunty was hanging over the railing thinking the 
 ship was going down, as she murmured in a choked voice, 
 "God help me, I want to look death in the face if it must 
 be." Mrs. Delien grabbed her and pushed her carefully 
 into her seat ; then she pulled the mysterious trouble-maker 
 from under Ruth's arm. At the sight of the little toy, 
 Aunt Emma looked fiercely at her niece, too angry to speak. 
 
 The Woman noticed this and remarked, ' ' If those eyes 
 of yours were daggers now, poor Ruth would be stabbed." 
 In Aunt Emma's generous nature, daggers and malicious 
 objects had no place and she did not wish to be classed as 
 harboring such horrid things as daggers in her looks, so she 
 smiled, consoled at the thought that there was not a poor 
 little baby in it after all. She took great delight, however, 
 in seeing others get fooled by the silly little whistle, as she 
 called it. 
 
 On arriving at the long pier in Coney Island, the 
 Woman held Aunt Emma by the arm as she did not watch 
 where she was going. Her eyes were following the shoot-the- 
 chutes, turning around to see where they went, and never 
 watching where she was going. 
 
 ' ' So many people ! Where do they all come from ? ' ' she 
 stammered nervously. "Goodness gracious sakes alive, 
 why there are more people on this pier alone than in our 
 whole town. ' '
 
 THE PRESENTIMENT 117 
 
 The Woman asked her why she stopped and stared at a 
 policeman. 
 
 ' ' Well, ' ' she said, ' ' I want to remember his face. Sakes 
 alive, we may get lost and not find the ship to go back. ' ' 
 
 "Oh," laughed Mrs. Delien, "he will be off duty by the 
 time we are going home. Never mind, dear, don't worry, 
 we will find our way back. ' ' 
 
 So they marched toward the beach. Aunty could not 
 at first partake of the lunch. In her clean, good mind, she 
 was too absorbed by the ' ' brazen things ' ' who had the nerve 
 to dress so scantily. 
 
 "What would our minister say if he saw me here in 
 a crowd of this kind? Sakes alive! I hope no one is here 
 from up home. I 'd be ashamed to show my face. ' ' 
 
 They all tried to explain that it is customary to have 
 such suits, as it gives more benefit to get the electricity out 
 of the water into the body. 
 
 "Well," said aunty, "I'd be afraid God would strike 
 their miserable bare bodies if they have no modesty and 
 shame in 'em. ' ' The invigorating ocean air, however, crept 
 slowly into that mountain girl's lungs, filled them up with 
 fresh vigor, thus compelling her to eat with great appetite, 
 and enjoy the day after all. 
 
 Austin and Ronile wanted to go bathing, but Mr. Hil- 
 bert w r anted them to wait until noon, so they took in the 
 sights. He purchased a set of tickets for Luna Park, giving 
 them tickets for the "Bowl of Joy," and suggesting that 
 Aunt Emma take the one for the "Helter Skelter." She 
 scolded him for spending so much money. 
 
 ' ' Well, it 's your first time and we might as well make a 
 good day of it," he replied. Poor Aunt Emma watched the 
 children getting thrown from one side to the other in the 
 bowls. 
 
 "Well," said her brother-in-law, "you had better use 
 the ticket; no use wasting any." Mrs. Delien said she 
 would go with her, so she was willing. They sat on small 
 mats. Mrs. Delien carefully tucked her skirts under and 
 slid along, holding on to the mat. She told her partner to 
 do the same, then went rapidly down the chute. Aunt 
 Emma followed, but in the excitement forgot to hold on to 
 the mat, and throwing her arms over her head, she came
 
 118 THE WAY OF THE WORLD 
 
 down in somersaults. There was an awful scream when she 
 recovered. First she looked around for a chance to disap- 
 pear. They followed her, overcome with laughter. 
 
 "Why did you not hold on to the mat?" asked Mrs. 
 Delien, trying to console her. 
 
 "How could I?" said the poor girl, still shivering. 
 "Oh, Lord, forgive me, that's what I get in a sinful place of 
 this kind. Wish to goodness I had never seen it. ' ' At this re- 
 mark she looked around giving the impression of a victim 
 in a lion's den. She rubbed her knees and elbows, but 
 would not give in to her brother-in-law's remark that it 
 hurt. 
 
 "You're a poor sport; just look how they all come 
 down, ' ' but Aunt Emma would not look back, her attention 
 being centered on the gate. 
 
 They sat by a large pond. Suddenly they heard a 
 splash, and turning around Aunt Emma threw up her arms 
 in despair. The children were coming down in a boat from 
 a high platform at great speed. The boat glided into the 
 water, bringing its happy, shouting contents to the shore. 
 
 Emma took Mr. Hilbert by the arm and shook him 
 vigorously. "You have no sense," she scolded; "if the 
 boat had capsized, they'd all be drowned." She looked at 
 the book in her hand, wishing that no more tickets were 
 left. 
 
 ' ' Well, ' ' he said, ' ' the worst is over ; only two more left 
 and we will all be together. ' ' Aunt Emma went, glad to put 
 an end to those tickets. Then they had an ice cream and 
 went back to the beach, and all went in bathing except 
 aunty, who could not be coaxed as she said someone must 
 watch the lunch baskets and apparel. 
 
 At eight o'clock they took the boat home, looking back 
 at the wonderful brilliant sight. 
 
 "A City of Lights," said Aunt Emma. Then she 
 agreed that it had been a nice day in spite of the shocks. 
 
 "You would make a good sport, after all," said her 
 brother-in-law. 
 
 ' ' Well, ' ' she answered, ' ' I am glad I went. Now when 
 the folks ask me about Coney I '11 have it all over them. ' '
 
 CHAPTER XXI 
 
 THE SIGN OP THE CROSS 
 
 A few days later, they received a letter from Mrs. 
 Hilbert, who was still visiting in Pennsylvania, saying that 
 one of the neighbors, a friend of Aunt Emma's, was crazy. 
 
 ' ' Oh, ' ' cried the latter, ' ' I knew it ; she 's been smitten 
 by that Ouija Board ever since her mother died. The poor 
 girl! After she's supported the old lady, and now could 
 have it easy, she goes crazy. ' ' 
 
 Mrs. Delien looked concerned, but said nothing. In 
 the evening she suggested that all sit in silence and pray as 
 it might help the poor girl. All hurried to get the table 
 cleared. The Woman w r ent out alone. They saw her climb 
 College Hill. Slowly she walked in silent meditation. 
 After sundown she returned with a mild, patient look on 
 her face. She asked if all were ready. They were. The 
 Woman laid the Bible on the table, and a vase with mixed 
 flowers; also a glass of water. They watched her silently, 
 as she sacredly went about the performances. 
 
 When all were seated around the table, she took the 
 Bible and read from the Fourteenth Chapter of St. John: 
 "Let not your heart be troubled; ye believe in God, believe 
 also in me. In my Father's house are many mansions. If 
 it were not so I would have told you. I go to prepare a place 
 for you; And if I go and prepare a place for you, I will 
 come again and receive you unto myself; that where I am, 
 there ye may be also, and whither I go ye know, and the 
 way ye know." She closed the book and looked up, saying: 
 "Thou wilt come again, oh Lord. Then we beseech Thee 
 in Thine truth. We, Thine children, are assembled here to 
 plead for another. If its mind is ill, something controls that 
 mind, and Thou art the healer of minds in darkness. A 
 blind lamb who labored for a loved one. In our Father's 
 house are many mansions, wherein that loved one also 
 dwells. A hungry heart needs comfort, a mother's gentle 
 touch. Thou didst recall the spirit of many and they profit- 
 ed by thine return, a communion with loved ones departed. 
 We, therefore, know that in Thy power lies the light for 
 darkened mind."
 
 120 THE WAY OF THE WORLD 
 
 Thus concluding she turned out the lights and still the 
 room was illuminated. Mr. Hilbert closed the shutters and 
 blinds but the light remained. Sometimes it traveled along 
 the wall or ceiling; then it remained still in the center of 
 the circle. 
 
 The Woman sang, "Lead Kindly Light, 'Mid the En- 
 circling Gloom," in a sacred tremor. All joined and as the 
 choir of enchanted singers became louder a cross seemed 
 to manifest itself so brilliantly that it dazed them, as it 
 slowly rose up to the ceiling and disappeared. The Woman 
 stretched out her arms, singing, "Lead Thou Me On." Then 
 all sat in silence for a long time. 
 
 After closing the sacred meeting, Mr. Hilbert said: 
 "Now I believe in what you told us about that astral trip. 
 No electric power could produce such brilliancy as that 
 lighted cross." 
 
 "Yes," said the woman, "the power of the cross. It 
 pays to be crucified; that is the only road where we meet 
 the Master in all His mercy." Aunt Emma could not 
 speak for a long time. Ruth looked at the Woman with a 
 mixed expression of awe and fear, resolving not even to 
 think wrong, for lately the Woman had told her what she 
 was thinking about. 
 
 The next letter came, telling about the insane girl ; how 
 the minister said she was possessed of an evil spirit, and the 
 doctors suggested removing her to an asylum. Aunt Emma 
 was inconsolable, saying that if the minister and the doctor 
 could not help her, she was lost. 
 
 Looking straight at Aunt Emma, the Woman said: 
 "Why have you more faith in your minister and doctor 
 than in Christ? Did not the cross Drove His presence?" 
 
 "But He said nothing," replied the former. 
 
 "I did not ask Him to speak," replied the Woman. 
 "All I appealed for was the light and it came, therefore I 
 know the Master will help your poor friend." 
 
 "To think," wailed Aunt Emma; "the best girl I 
 know. Why she never said a wicked word in all her life, 
 and now to think that the evil controls her." She was too 
 much grieved and afraid to mention even that wicked 
 fellow controlling hell.
 
 Thus the silken fabric was twisted into a huge basket of flowers. 
 
 Page 48.
 
 THE SIGN OF THE CROSS 121 
 
 "Well," said the Woman in a consoling tone, "evil 
 always tries to enter the good ; with the wicked it doesn 't 
 have to try. There evil influence always has admission, is 
 even sought. Christ had to battle with the evil and He won. 
 Job was ruined by evil but rewarded by God. When Solo- 
 mon was troubled by evil spirits, David would play the 
 harp to drive them away. This shows that evil doesn't like 
 harmony. Our harmony is built right in us, but we lose 
 control of that wonderful harp called Nerve System. We 
 fly apart, looking for a hold, losing our main hold on the 
 nerve control. If, when the great shock comes, like a loved 
 one departing, we could only keep quiet and steadfast. The 
 journey for that loved one, called by the Angel of Resurrec- 
 tion, is often interrupted by a loud shriek of an unreason- 
 able member. The soul must return and has to labor all 
 over again, making the response of, 'Why did you call 
 me back?' Reason is at such times most important. If 
 they by the bedside could see how hard it is for some of the 
 souls to proceed. In reproaching, you only draw a bitter, 
 reproachful element in spirit and the poor soul has to battle 
 with them." 
 
 "Oh, my God," said Aunt Emma; "I can't think of it. 
 Why were we ever born ? ' ' 
 
 "For a purpose," replied the Woman. "You were 
 born to take my place here for a while and I was born to go 
 up to your home and help that sick friend of yours. ' ' Aunt 
 Emma's eyes and mouth opened wide, and she stared at the 
 Woman quite speechless. 
 
 "Yes," she continued, amused at the surprised girl. 
 "How wonderfully it has all been arranged by the divine 
 law. You had to come and take my place, so I could go, 
 and I will do so in the morning ; otherwise the poor girl will 
 be put into an asylum and I will lose the chance to help 
 her." 
 
 Mr. Hilbert offered to take the Woman, but she knew 
 he was too busy, so she just let him take her to the ferry and 
 then went alone on the train. He wanted to telegraph Mrs. 
 Hilbert of her coming, but she told him it would frighten 
 the poor woman as she always saw only an evil omen in a 
 dispatch. Unfortunately some people only resort to such
 
 122 THE WAY OF THE WORLD 
 
 ways of transmitting messages in times of disaster. In joy 
 they most always refrain from circulating news hastily, 
 which is a great error as it then will have the effect Mrs. 
 Hilbert always feared. 
 
 It was two o'clock in the afternoon when the Woman 
 climbed the big hill. She knew the little white house way up 
 from the correct description Aunt Emma gave her. Coming 
 closer she beheld most of the inhabitants outside looking 
 toward the top of the hill. She followed their gaze and be- 
 held some figures on the highest point. One stood erect, the 
 others were kneeling on the ground weeping and praying. 
 The Woman hurried to the scene. Mrs. Hilbert recognized 
 her western friend. Explaining to those nearest her she 
 ran to meet the Woman. "Oh," she said, "for five days 
 that poor thing hasn't eaten a mouthful of food. She will 
 not even drink water now. The Woman went into the house 
 and asked for a glass of water. Then escorted by her friend 
 they went up to the stricken girl. There was not a sign of 
 life in that form as it stood with eyes cast up. 
 
 "A lost soul has possession of that body, trying to 
 redeem itself, ' ' said the Woman. She walked briskly toward 
 the girl, spilling some of the water in her hand and 
 sprinkled it over the rigid figure. 
 
 "Now, I am lost," they heard the victim say. The 
 Woman then took the hand of the girl, who slowly cast her 
 eyes at her. There was a strong look from the Woman hold- 
 ing that glance. Then she took the glass and held it up to 
 the girl's mouth and gave her three swallows, repeating, 
 "In the Name of the Father and of the Son and of the Holy 
 Spirit that prevails. ' ' There was another look that met her 
 eyes, one that told of much anxiety, but the Woman gave 
 her three more swallows, then three more, repeating each 
 time the name of the Holy Trinity. Then she put her arm 
 around the girl's waist and led her down the steep hill, 
 much to the amazement of the eager neighbors, who were 
 all watching the sights of Crazy Mary as they called her by 
 now. The Woman looked accusingly at them as she passed, 
 but did not speak. Her look, however, seemed to say 
 enough for they went home with bowed heads. She lead the 
 worn, staggering girl into the house, took off her shoes that 
 had been on for five days as no one could undress her,
 
 THE SIGN OF THE CROSS 123 
 
 Then she ordered warm water and put a handful of salt in 
 the foot tub. In the meantime, she had her dressed in a 
 clean nightgown and sat her on the bed, never letting her 
 go; she always held one hand on her as if she wanted to 
 hold fast on something. When they brought the foot tub 
 she ordered another glass of water. While the girl held her 
 feet in the soothing foot bath she again gave her three 
 swallows of water. The Woman put the glass with water 
 on the left side of the bed, asking a member to cover it 
 with a white kerchief. She dried the girl's feet and 
 pushed the water under the bed ; then she carefully laid 
 her down and asked if there was something blessed in the 
 house. They did not know what she meant. 
 
 ''Just a Bible or something," the Woman explained. 
 
 ' ' Oh, yes, ' ' they said. ' ' We have mother 's prayer book 
 here." 
 
 "That's fine," said the Woman. She opened it and 
 read a while aloud. 
 
 "My," said one of the sisters, "that was mother's 
 favorite prayer; if she didn't always pray that!" After 
 awhile the Woman closed the book and laid it under the pil- 
 low of the girl, who lay with closed eyes like one who had 
 paved the last road on life's journey. She then pulled the 
 bed from the wall and slowly 'walked around it, three times, 
 praying silently. She then opened the windows and told 
 them all to leave the room and let the girl rest. 
 
 "Oh," said the brother, a big country boy, "we closed 
 the windows because she wanted to jump out." The smile 
 that greeted him from the strange woman, who had done 
 more than all the town, assured him that he need not fear 
 because the girl was in good care now. 
 
 "But she is alone now," he protested. 
 
 "Oh, no," said the Woman, "you could not count all 
 in that room. ' ' 
 
 They sat in the living room and the Woman proved 
 that Mary was not alone by naming all the departed and 
 told them how they passed out. It was not the right place 
 to tell such proofs, for some of them walked out looking at 
 the Woman as if she herself were possessed. Once in awhile 
 she would look into the bedroom and find the girl peace- 
 fully sleeping. In the evening they all sat at the supper
 
 124 THE WAY OP THE WORLD 
 
 table, Mary at her usual place, fussing about the old rag 
 carpet getting wrinkled under the chair. 
 
 They all sat on the porch watching the sunset, when 
 one of the neighbors came over, making her way straight 
 to Mary, saying : ' ' How are you ? Do you know me yet ? ' ' 
 
 The Woman just pushed her arm in front of the ad- 
 vancing busybody, and said, "Who could ever forget you 
 when once they saw you?" 
 
 There was a fiery, hateful look from the neighbor, who 
 was led back to the steps by the "brazen, imposter of a 
 strange woman, who had come to rule the hill," she flung 
 back at the Woman. It did not seem to affect the stranger, 
 however, she just told her that the show was over and there 
 would be no more acting on Mary's part ; that they, pointing 
 around the neighborhood, would have to look for amuse- 
 ment elsewhere. Then she left the angry woman, who joined 
 the other gossiping groups and by the way her hands 
 flew all agreed that if they ever went through the head of 
 anyone now, there would not be much hair left. 
 
 Mary's brother smiled all over his broad face as he 
 pushed a chair over for the Woman to sit down. 
 
 "Gee," he said, "that's the time she got it, that old 
 sinner ; she had to get the news for the rest. Now she got 
 left and it serves her right." 
 
 "She can't help it," said the Woman; "she knows no 
 better. I would not want to live her life, as she is never 
 herself, always in other vibrations, thus suffering with 
 others, not in sympathy, but in inquisitiveness. " Turning 
 to Mrs. Hilbert she told of the trip to Coney Island, care- 
 fully avoiding Emma's ride on the Helter Skelter. They 
 all laughed, much to the surprise of the neighbors who were 
 constantly on the jump, wondering what Crazy Mary would 
 do next. 
 
 As soon as the stars came out the Woman told Mary 
 to take a glass of milk and go to bed. 
 
 "Yes," replied the girl, "I am tired and want to 
 sleep." She kissed the Woman as she left and thanked her 
 again and again. 
 
 "Funny," said one of the members, "she never calls 
 for mother any more on the Ouija."
 
 THE SIGN OP THE CROSS 125 
 
 ' ' Let me see that board, ' ' said the Woman. She looked 
 at it carefully and then handed it to the brother and told 
 him to burn it. 
 
 ' ' What will the neighbors say if we destroy the board ? 
 Why Mary was the only one it worked for." 
 
 "Yes," said the Woman, "and worked her almost into 
 her grave. If Mary had been alone at it with good thinking 
 people it would never have harmed her, but there they 
 Absorbed all her strength in having their fortunes told, and 
 thus in a weakened condition she could not keep her body 
 and soul together. In trying to get her mother on the board, 
 someone else tried to impersonate that loved one, just to 
 get the sympathy of the victim and held on to that worn- 
 out body, to work out its own salvation. It was never Mary 
 who said, 'I am lost.' You all know how her face changed 
 in expression as her ow r n self returned. That is why so 
 many insane people harbor just one mania, some for murder, 
 or religion, or for self-destruction. Just note that one 
 suicide in a family has mostly other members follow in the 
 same mania of self-destruction. The spirit of the first sui- 
 cide claims the others. Take, for instance, a murderer. 
 They seldom know what they do when they commit the 
 crime. In some cases it is called temporary insanity. They 
 are insane at the time; they brood a long time, then they 
 take intoxicating drinks, in most cases to deaden self- 
 consciousness, and after the crime is committed they wipe 
 their foreheads and say: "My God, what have I done?" 
 
 "You don't believe in capital punishment?" asked one 
 of the party. 
 
 "No," said the Woman, "I could not agree at any 
 time on taking a life for another. ' ' 
 
 "You are right," said the brother. "Well, I will 
 burn the darn thing, and if those gossips need more for- 
 tunes told, I will tell them with a pitchfork, by gum, rather 
 than have Mary act like that again. ' ' 
 
 "Yes," said the Woman, "if anyone wishes to com- 
 municate with spirits, it is a very dangerous road unless 
 one is well guided by angels. They are ready but do not 
 come unless we go half way in calling them. No prayer is 
 unanswered. We get according to our appeal. The Father
 
 126 THE WAY OF THE WORLD 
 
 gave us free will and law. There is a law sign on every 
 corner of the mystery path 'Beware,' it is called. If we 
 resort to material ways of reaching into higher realms we 
 lose. Materially, we connect with earthbound spirits who 
 never care to elevate." 
 
 "They must be saved," said one. 
 
 "Yes, they will in time if we just live a good, whole- 
 some life. They see our freedom and want to do the same. 
 This way we will help them more than in giving them our 
 body to corrupt. If a soul does not spare a body and tor- 
 tures the victim, then it is not fit for elevation. Many 
 people get headaches at certain times; they come quickly 
 and go the same way. That is sometimes a soul entering a 
 body that shot itself through the brain. As we live, so we 
 die. Such a soul is poor indeed. It doesn't know where to 
 go, for it has no magnetic compass to lead it on. It violated 
 God 's law in self-destruction, then the spirit remains around 
 hanging on some member of the family driving that one 
 also to destruction. In time, however, they can manifest 
 again by getting new brain cells to think and work their 
 way toward salvation. ' ' 
 
 "Gee," said the brother, "if that is the way, I would 
 never commit suicide. ' ' 
 
 "Then why," asked another, "did Jesus let Judas 
 hang himself?" 
 
 "He knew it before," the Woman answered. "It was 
 the consequences of Judas' desire that led to it; greed for 
 money made him sell his Master. Christ could not prevent 
 wages of sin ; He was fair. ' ' 
 
 "Then capital punishment ought to be fair," said 
 the boy. 
 
 ' ' No, otherwise Christ would not have forgiven the man 
 on the cross," replied the Woman. 
 
 "That's right," said they. 
 
 "Let's all do the best we can," said the Woman, as 
 she rose to retire. 
 
 It was a wonderful night ; the stranger was led into a 
 room facing the east. It was furnished in white. The 
 lamp with its mellow light gave the new inhabitant a warm 
 welcome. She gazed slowly around the simple clean fur-
 
 THE SIGN OF THE CROSS 127 
 
 nishings, took up a book to read awhile, and then undressed. 
 After blowing out the light she opened a door which led to 
 the adjoining room where Mary and a sister had retired. 
 They called out, asking if she was comfortable. 
 
 "Yes," answered the guest, "I am very contented. It 
 is just the spot where I am lying that your dear mother 
 breathed her last. ' ' 
 
 "Gracious sakes," said Anna, "who told her that 
 mother died in that room ? Now she may not sleep well. ' ' 
 And calling out she said, "Who told you that mother died 
 there?" 
 
 ' ' She did, ' ' replied the Woman. 
 
 "But you never knew her." 
 
 "I do now. Why I just felt her breath and I'll tell 
 you what she looks like. ' ' The Woman described fully the 
 details of the departed soul, even her teeth ; that there were 
 only three left on the upper jaw. "Now go to sleep and 
 worry no more ; all is well. Your dear mother is free to be 
 with you any time, thanks to her good way of living," she 
 concluded and turned over to sleep. 
 
 A grateful look went out toward the Maker and Keeper 
 of those stars that rules so gently and fairly. She fell 
 asleep, although a strange pillow would at times keep her 
 awake all night, but the good thoughts of those plain people 
 were like balm in which she slumbered until the first rays of 
 sunshine entered and greeted her, joyously announcing one 
 more day added to the record of time to do the best. 
 
 When the folks came down the Woman had already 
 gone for a walk. 
 
 "How strange! She is not like other folks," they re- 
 marked as they went about preparing breakfast. Mary 
 stood on the porch with outstretched arms to greet the 
 Woman as she came down the lane with an armful of wild 
 flowers. She kissed Mary and asked for a vase to put the 
 wonderful creations of the Father in. 
 
 Then she placed them before the picture of their 
 spirit mother, saying: "This is the best monument you 
 can build for her. Fresh flowers, with a fresh memory 
 from all make her stay with you a happy one." 
 
 They went into the dining room. The Woman walked
 
 128 THE WAY OF THE WORLD 
 
 to the place where the mother used to sit and said, ' ' Come, 
 dear one, and partake if thou still hast desire for material 
 food." She folded her hands and said grace. When she 
 finished they remarked how she knew their mother's place 
 at the table. 
 
 "I saw her go to it," she answered, "and for awhile 
 you will have to ask her to eat with you until she has over- 
 come the desire for food." 
 
 After breakfast they went out to work in the garden, 
 and the Woman proved quite handy with the hoe. They re- 
 marked about it. 
 
 She smiled happily and said, "If people only knew what 
 a benefit it gives the body to do a little exercise of this kind 
 in the open air." 
 
 "It surely does seem to do you good," said Anna, 
 "for you have such nice pink cheeks this morning. Last 
 night you looked as pale as death." 
 
 "Well, my friends," replied the Woman, "I fought 
 death. Insanity," she whispered, so Mary could not hear, 
 ' ' is an awful death and doing such work leaves the body in 
 a weak condition." She straightened up and smiled, say- 
 ing: "See, I recuperate very quickly, thanks to you good 
 people. I am feeling better than I have in a long time. 
 You ought to be very happy living in such a wonderfully 
 healthful place as this." 
 
 Anna sighed and said, "The trouble in our home is 
 that everyone is dissatisfied; one holds on and the other 
 won't let go; there is fighting all the time." Looking to- 
 ward the house she said : " It does look kind of nice. I never 
 saw it so pretty. It seems you just make it look nicer. ' ' 
 
 " It is the way with everything, ' ' said the Woman wist- 
 fully. "Take, for instance, a person telling you about some- 
 one doing something evil. You may meet that person after- 
 wards and the first thought that enters your mind is, ' that 
 wicked person,' yet you never knew her to do anything 
 wicked, you only heard it from a gossip and believed. In 
 time the person may appeal to you, and in the course of 
 time you yourself cannot find a trace of wickedness, yet you 
 wait for it. Every time you see the poor soul you spring that 
 thought on her and if she is not a positive nature she will 
 be affected by your accusing thought and feel antagonistic
 
 THE SIGN OF THE CROSS 129 
 
 toward you by treating you in the same manner, thus 
 causing hostility instead of friendship." 
 
 "If that isn't true," said Anna, the oldest of the 
 family. "And say," she kept on soberly, "this town is just 
 full of that kind they never have a good thought for any- 
 body. If a girl leaves town, she runs away ; if she goes out 
 with a fellow, there is something doing right then and there. 
 You don't know what to do. I always was afraid of those 
 gossips. That's why I never had the chance to marry, 
 because I did not want them to give me a bad name." 
 
 "Poor Anna," said the Woman, "don't worry about 
 remaining single, the Father wished it so. If you had met 
 the right sort you would not have cared for anybody's re- 
 mark. Love has a law of its own. It builds its own 
 bridges and tears them down." 
 
 Looking down the street, Anna noticed the doctor's 
 carriage and looked in alarm at Mary who was busy pulling 
 weeds. The "Woman saw the distressed look on Anna 's face 
 and motioned her not to disturb Mary and went down to 
 the house with Anna. Anna introduced the Woman to the 
 doctor. He made a slow bow, mumbled a few words and 
 then looked at her in a scrutinizing manner. 
 
 He raised his brow and said, "I have heard of you 
 from some of the people down below. By the way, ' ' he kept 
 on, "there is another one who said she saw the devil up here 
 on the hill, and that this woman brought him." 
 
 "Who was it?" inquired Anna. 
 
 He thought a moment and said, "Why, Mrs. Watkins. " 
 
 The Woman smiled and said, "Is it not the one I told 
 to leave last evening?" 
 
 "Sure," answered Anna, decidedly. "How do you 
 know?" 
 
 "Well, I knew she would plant some poisonous seed 
 of some kind, but it will dry up in time. ' ' 
 
 The doctor ignored the Woman and asked to speak 
 with Anna alone. After a few minutes, the poor girl came 
 out with an alarmed expression on her face telling her that 
 the doctor had made arrangements to send Mary away. 
 
 In a second the Woman stood before him and said, 
 "You had better transfer to another house; your work is 
 done here at present."
 
 130 THE WAY OF THE WORLD 
 
 ' ' I am a scientific man, and have no use for your ghost 
 affairs," the doctor replied. 
 
 "I did not ask you to interest yourself in my affairs," 
 answered the Woman, "but you from your scientific point 
 of view must prove that that patient whom you declared 
 insane yesterday is sane today. Therefore you must leave 
 her here." 
 
 "I want to see her," he said gruffly. 
 
 "Very well," answered the Woman, leaving the room 
 and a few minutes later returning, talking quite sociably 
 with what he called the insane girl. Mary walked over 
 and greeted the old family friend as well as physician in 
 a warm, cordial manner. His eyes softened as he stretched 
 out both hands to greet her. There was a look of satisfac- 
 tion on the face of the Woman, as she beheld the change 
 in the doctor's feelings toward the girl. 
 
 He glanced at the stranger, she returned a sweet 
 smile and then went over and shook his hands, saying, 
 "You see, dear doctor, you are a physician for the body, 
 I am for the soul," and pointing to Mary she said, "This 
 happened to be my case." 
 
 He shook his head, smiling as he sized her up and said, 
 "From the way the folks described you I thought you had 
 the very fire of hell in your eyes, and here I find the most 
 remarkable little woman. Where did you study this here 
 a what do you call it, psychic power ? ' ' 
 
 ' ' I don 't know what you could call it, ' ' said the Woman 
 simply. "I learned it through experience, doctor; Faith 
 in Fate. Sometimes I feel as if I had seven eyes instead 
 of two in my head. ' ' 
 
 "My," said Anna enthusiastically, "she's been a-tell- 
 in' us all kinds of wonderful things," and with her gray 
 eyes glowing she related to the doctor all that had happened 
 since the strange friend arrived. 
 
 Turning to the Woman, the doctor said, "Who sent 
 you here?" 
 
 "Jesus Christ in His mercy," answered the Woman 
 solemnly. 
 
 "How? Where did you see Him?" 
 
 "In Kenwood, New Jersey." A look of mixed feelings
 
 THE SIGN OF THE CROSS 131 
 
 swept over the queer stranger, but a candid smile answered 
 the assured truth. Then she told them of the sitting in 
 communion for the help of the stricken girl. 
 
 "Have you ever seen Him before?" 
 
 ' ' I have, always, in times when I needed Him and called 
 Him." 
 
 " Is it possible ? ' ' said the doctor. 
 
 "Why not?" answered the Woman. "He returned 
 to His disciples and remained with them forty days; they 
 believed in Him and in His return, and so do I." 
 
 "But," said the doctor, raising his finger cautiously, 
 ' ' cannot Satan ever come in form to tempt ? ' ' 
 
 ' ' I never call him, nor do I know him, ' ' a slight frown 
 forming on her brow as she spoke. "It seems to me," she 
 said impatiently, "you people mention the names of evil 
 ones more often than good ones. Thus you open the gates 
 for evil to dwell. If you would only mention Christ in a 
 sacred way as much as you do the devil. But in most 
 houses His name is only used in an oath. I tell you, doc- 
 tor," she said gravely, "scientific men, like you and 
 the minister, have a great responsibility. The people de- 
 pend upon you in everything; they don't think for them- 
 selves. You can drive them like a herd of sheep." 
 
 "How do you make that out?" he asked sharply. 
 
 ' ' Well, ' ' she said pointing down the street, ' ' you came 
 here, after you heard these people drag me through the 
 mire, to persecute me also. You did not know me, nor 
 were you willing to meet me; you scorned me. After 
 finding out that I spent my money to come here, leaving 
 my child, to help a distressed sister of mine, without charge ; 
 just because I was sent to answer a prayer that these good 
 people sent to heaven. I had enough sympathy in man- 
 kind to tackle even what they call a devil with just a heav- 
 enly gain in view." 
 
 ' ' Have you a husband ? " he asked, interested. ' ' I hear 
 you have a child." 
 
 "No," she answered. 
 
 "Dead?" 
 
 "No." 
 
 "Divorced?"
 
 132 THE WAY OP THE WORLD 
 
 "Yes." 
 
 "Does Christ believe in divorce?" he kept on, think- 
 ing of taking some weapons out of her. 
 
 "Yes," she said without losing any of her poise. "He 
 believes in anything that is wholesome. A sinful married 
 life makes sinful children. They are bred in such environ- 
 ment and can 't help the instinct and desire born in them. ' ' 
 
 "When does that start?" he kept on amused. 
 
 "At the time of conception," she answered. 
 
 "You're right there," he said. "If parents lived a 
 more harmonious life there would not be much for physi- 
 cians to do." 
 
 "Don't you think, doctor, that a lot of ailments origi- 
 nate from lack of harmony, worry and imagination?" 
 
 ' ' Oh, yes, ' ' he said slowly, looking at Mary in a fatherly 
 way as he stroked his beard. "Mary, you certainly look 
 different than you did yesterday at this time. ' ' 
 
 ' ' See, ' ' said the Woman, ' ' there was nothing used but 
 clear water. Christ had great faith in it. I have, for the 
 way I studied it out is this : that it is the only thing that 
 falls from the sky above to keep us alive, the only thing 
 we cannot duplicate or live without, so I just use it in 
 faith of healing virtue. ' ' 
 
 ' ' I never thought of it in that way, ' ' he said, thought- 
 fully. 
 
 "But you agree there is something in it?" 
 
 "Oh, yes," he replied. 
 
 For the first time, Mary spoke and turning to the 
 doctor she remarked how good that foot bath had been 
 that the Woman gave her the night before. 
 
 "No wonder," said Anna," she did not have her shoes 
 off for five days." 
 
 "Well," said the doctor, "it started the blood to cir- 
 culating. ' ' 
 
 "Yes," said Mary, "it seemed as if all the tired 
 heaviness left me as I put my feet into it." 
 
 "Well, do it every night, Mary," he said in a jovial 
 voice and turning to the Woman said, "If you find time 
 come and see us ; my wife would be glad to meet you. ' ' 
 
 "Yes," said Anna, "she could do your wife lota of 
 good by telling her of Richard."
 
 THE SIGN OF THE CROSS 
 
 "Yes," he replied, "since that boy was drowned, wife 
 has never been the same," and he left remarking that he 
 had many morning calls to make before the noon office 
 hours. Passing by the Woman as he went out he said, 
 "I am not a bit sorry over the delay and hope to see 
 you soon." 
 
 "Will be very happy to call," answered the stranger, 
 waving another good-by. 
 
 It was getting too hot to work in the garden. Mrs. 
 Delien had dinner with Emma's folks but had promised to 
 bring Mrs. Hilbert for supper. Either the doctor or the 
 Woman seemed to have worked a miracle on the hill, as 
 soon one after another of the neighbors passed the house, 
 looking interested, not inquisitive, as they politely in- 
 quired how things were. The Woman greeted them in a 
 loving way. 
 
 "Why," said one neighbor, "one would think to 
 talk to her that we had known her all our lives." 
 
 Mrs. Delien visited the doctor and found the wife 
 to be a very sad, sweet woman. After the test she asked if 
 it would not be a good idea to hold a meeting on the hill for 
 all to see her work. She looked concerned as she went on 
 to say that her visit was limited and that she must return 
 soon. 
 
 It was arranged and on the fourth day they held a 
 meeting. The doctor and his wife attended, giving the rest 
 of the people a feeling of encouragement for they had 
 faith in whatever he said. 
 
 When all were assembled, the Woman rose, folded her 
 hands, looked up and prayed ardently. Tears of gladness 
 ran over her cheeks as she thanked the Almighty Father for 
 His grace in bringing so many of His children together in 
 love and harmony. Some of them also wept ; others would 
 carefully watch each other saying: "My God! She prays 
 like a minister. ' ' After prayer she spoke to them of good 
 thought. 
 
 "See," she said sadly, "unfortunately, I came to you 
 unannounced. If the dear doctor had known and told you 
 about my mission in advance you all would have received 
 me gladly. In distress, with evil environments, you saw
 
 134 THE WAY OF THE WORLD 
 
 in me evil. But," she stretched out her arms smilingly 
 and went on, "I came in faith, sent by our Father who is 
 in heaven and on earth and found you, when evil was over- 
 come by my blessing and loving thoughts. A good seed 
 will thrive and it shows you all are good soil. Bless you ! 
 Just a misunderstanding creates all evil. We unfortunately 
 judge from our own standpoint; the way we feel, not the 
 way they deserve. Did not Christ, our Master, say, ' Judge 
 not, that ye be not judged?' We build our monuments 
 with stones of kindness." 
 
 She laid her hand on Mary's shoulder, saying, "Here 
 is your transmitter, no longer with a board, but just in 
 prayer." She turned out the light and told them the 
 reason; also how she came to bring God's blessing to all. 
 "It was in a circle of this kind when the cross arose and 
 the Voice said to come here. I came in faith and stood your 
 rebuke because I had the patience through the unseen power 
 behind me. You all know, my sisters and brothers, that 
 before even Christ was born, there were prophecies of His 
 coming and He came. Moses went up on Mount Sinai to 
 talk with God and brought back the Ten Commandments, 
 which we all know today. After Moses came from the 
 Mount he was filled with power and by hitting with his 
 stick on the rock he performed the miracle of the water, 
 thus proving to the discontented Israelites the power God 
 gave him that was greater than the golden calf. But 
 Moses went to God in faith, because he loved his people 
 and knew if he appealed the Almighty Power would charge 
 him full of strength to perform and he did. There is not 
 a breath or a sigh in vain, all doings are registered in the 
 Book of Life. You, my friends, would not say things about 
 others in their presence that is underhanded and cowardly. 
 Yet we are never alone. God's breath is always with us, 
 otherwise we could not live. I will prove that to you now 
 although you are seemingly alone with material eye. ' ' She 
 then pointed around the room and called by name some 
 of the strangers she had never seen before, and told them of 
 some departed loved one, naming them also. In a natural, 
 simple way she uttered at times dying words of a depart- 
 ing soul, even in their dialect and voice.
 
 THE SIGN OF THE CROSS 135 
 
 She reached each one, then said, ' ' Now we will test the 
 psychic powers of the individuals." She sat down and 
 began to sing, "Nearer My God to Thee," in a very low 
 voice. Soon they all joined. As they sang lights began 
 to flit around. Sometimes between the song one could hear 
 a quick, excited exclamation of, "Oh, my God!" It was 
 when one of the lights would reach toward her face. When 
 they finished singing the Woman explained the meaning 
 of the lights. 
 
 ' ' They belong to you, ' ' she said, ' ' so divinely arranged 
 that you cannot be offended. Each light is a loved one; 
 the white lights are angels, holy lights. They live in the 
 highest realms. The blue lights are deity. Mothers most 
 have them that have crossed the Mountain of Patience." 
 
 The doctor said, "I saw a golden light; it rested on 
 your head." 
 
 "It is the light of good deeds; in giving to you, I 
 receive in return from your loved ones departed, ' ' she said. 
 "You, doctor," she kept on, "will some day have a golden 
 light, for you are constantly giving to mankind, if you do 
 not harbor too much material gain." 
 
 "How is that?" he asked. 
 
 "In giving to the sick good cheer, attention, sympa- 
 thy, as well as medical aid, you get the constant thought of 
 the patient, at times the admiration from the whole family, 
 and those thoughts are golden beams. By each good deed we 
 add a golden vein into our system. Gold radiates, thus 
 causing a wonderful vibration that makes halos around 
 your heads." 
 
 "That's a nice way of looking at it," said the doctor, 
 satisfied. 
 
 "Oh," said Mary, for the first time, "I saw most 
 wonderful faces with such laughing, beaming eyes." 
 
 "Yes," answered the Woman, "that is your band 
 of guides, to shield you, my dear, henceforth. But you 
 must never try to communicate unless in a circle of this 
 kind, where you are materially protected and never open 
 unless in prayer. Evil does not like prayer. It is therefore 
 a wonderful weapon of protection. We are all protected by 
 a shell. If you look toward the sun, you will note at a
 
 136 THE WAY OF THE WORLD 
 
 distance flitting lights, sometimes near, other times far 
 away. Only spirits divine should open and enter. In dis- 
 tress we tear that shell apart and lose at times our reason, 
 then someone else enters and controls that body mechanism 
 and you are as though in a stupor or dream, roaming about 
 without a hold. Many people who start with spiritualism, 
 and are eager to demonstrate these mysterious powers at a 
 time when they are not protected, invoke the wrong kind 
 of controller earthdwellers who know not how to elevate. 
 They bring such eager mediums into the asylum." 
 
 "You are right," said the doctor. 
 
 "Now," continued the instructor, "I wish your friend 
 here," pointing to the physician, "would sit each week at 
 this hour with you. If he should be detained by a patient, 
 then just sit with him in mind, attending to protect you. 
 And please, no more Ouija Board. It is good enough for a 
 person who has great will power and keeps a certain time 
 that the guides know, to come and protect. I want Mary 
 to write me how you get along and please keep harmony 
 above all, for bad conditions in thought-vibration are like 
 poison in a sitting." 
 
 Anna then spoke of a message Mary once received on 
 the board, about a neighbor getting killed in a barn, and 
 rushing to the place found that very person eating his 
 supper very much alive and happy. 
 
 "It was a very low soul; they lie like people just to 
 pass the time, and when the trouble is done they go else- 
 where. But if you all pray earnestly and sing, no one but 
 a wholesome guide can administer." She then closed the 
 meeting, shaking hands with all those who only a few 
 days before meant to burn her at the stake as a witch. 
 
 She remained seven days, then returned to the home 
 of Mr. and Mrs. Hilbert. Mary carried her suit-case and 
 most of the hill people were at the station waving her a 
 happy journey and to be sure and come back soon, telling 
 her they needed her to teach them more. 
 
 "You must find that just as I did," she called back, 
 with a happy smile and grateful look at them all, as the 
 train pulled out of the station. 
 
 It was evening when she arrived at Kenwood. Ronile
 
 THE SIGN OF THE CROSS 137 
 
 was near the car watching if her mother was there and 
 jumped with joy as she ran toward her. 
 
 ' ' Oh, my darling mother, I missed you so, ' ' she cried. 
 
 "Yes, sweetheart, I was so busy I did not get time to 
 think strong enough to take that longing from you. But 
 I thought strong on the way coming; that is why you are 
 here to meet me." 
 
 "Yes," said Ronile, "it is the first time I've come 
 to the car. Did you have a good time, mother, dear?" 
 
 "Splendid, and you?" 
 
 ' ' Oh, just fine ! I taught Victor a new trick, mother. ' ' 
 
 "My, Mr. Forster must be very much pleased." 
 
 "Yes, mother, he gives me flowers every day." 
 
 Emma was just coming out of the back door with 
 chicken feed. She dropped it on the steps as she saw the 
 Woman coming along. 
 
 "Oh, you wizard, what did you do up there? I am 
 getting letters from everybody raving about you. ' ' 
 
 "They are not so wild as to rave, Emma," said Mrs. 
 Deli en, smiling. 
 
 "I mean they are in love with you. Anna writes 
 all the men are wild about you. Yes, you bewitched them. ' ' 
 
 "Oh, a love divine, not passion," she concluded as she 
 went upstairs to prepare for supper. Coming back to the 
 table she greeted Mr. Hilbert, who was all smiles at her 
 wonderful success as he called it. She took the glass of 
 water and held it up telling each to do the same. 
 
 Then Ronile said grace, adding a little more to the 
 usual prayer of "Dear Lord, thank you for bringing mother 
 back safely." 
 
 She told all to take three swallows. ' ' Perhaps the divine 
 blessing is still with me and you will all feel the benefit." 
 
 After supper she told them that they would sit home on 
 the same evening to give the others, up there in Pensy, 
 strength. Thus the summer passed. Mrs. Hilbert came 
 home, glad to attend the sittings. She told them how it 
 improved all of them and that the doctor was not so busy 
 any more, claiming that the people were healthier, but he 
 did not mind as he was getting too old, anyway. The 
 Judge had less to do but the churches were filled every 
 Sunday.
 
 138 THE WAY OF THE WORLD 
 
 "My, you ought to keep this work up, it helps mankind 
 so much," said Mrs. Hilbert. 
 
 School began and the Woman considered Ronile's 
 chances of advancement; also her own career. She told 
 her friends about her plan of going back to New York, 
 as she must earn money. 
 
 "See here," said Mr. Hilbert, "why don't you do that 
 work here? I'll get up a class for you." 
 
 "And I'll pass the hat around and do the collecting 
 and, by gosh, the ones that give less than a quarter, I'll 
 stab with a hat pin," said Ruth. 
 
 "Same old Ruth," said the Woman laughing. "No, 
 my dear friends, this is soul work, I cannot collect for that. 
 Christ did not and I can't." 
 
 "But you earn it," said Mr. Hilbert. 
 
 "Well," said the Woman, "if the Master tells me, 
 I will stay." They sat that evening and the Woman re 
 ceived the answer to go, which she did.
 
 CHAPTER XXII 
 THE POWEB OF THE THIRD EYE 
 
 Two more years have passed. Ronile was quite a big 
 girl of ten with golden brown curls. She attended school 
 every day. They lived near Central Park, where early in 
 the morning they strolled before breakfast, and after supper 
 hastened down to the pond to feed the ducks, looking very 
 happy. One day Ronile came running home in great ex- 
 citement, saying a man had followed her. 
 
 "What did he look like?" asked the anxious mother. 
 
 "Oh, he was short, stubby and wanted to talk to me 
 but I ran fast and went into the house at No. 42 and ran 
 over the roof to No. 6 to lead him wrong. ' ' 
 
 ' ' That was very clever, dear, ' ' said the mother, as she 
 stroked her hair. "Calm yourself, dear, you shall belong 
 to God and me as long as you wish." 
 
 Ronile threw her arms around her mother's neck and 
 pleaded, ' ' You would never give me away, mother dear ? ' ' 
 
 ' ' Never, ' ' answered the mother. 
 
 Going to the park in the evening they saw a man of 
 that description standing before No. 42. Ronile quickly 
 took her mother 's hand and stammered, ' ' There he is ! " 
 
 "Don't worry, dear, it is only your father's brother. 
 I do not know why they want to waste time watching." 
 
 Ronile shivered. It w 7 as cold, yet the Woman felt it to 
 be mere nervousness. She walked toward the man, instead 
 of running from him, and asked him what he wanted hang- 
 ing around that neighborhood. 
 
 When he saw the Woman he ran down toward Colum- 
 bus Avenue, shouting, ' ' We '11 get her yet. ' ' 
 
 The next morning she looked out of the window before 
 Ronile left for school and beheld the two brothers, one 
 on each corner, and an automobile a few houses below in 
 which another man sat, looking over at the house they lived 
 in. Coming back to Ronile, she looked quite pale and told 
 her not to go to school as is was not wise to risk it. Then 
 she telephoned to the teacher explaining Ronile 's absence.
 
 140 THE WAY OF THE WORLD 
 
 The principal told the Woman that a man had been there 
 the day before claiming Ronile, saying he was her father. 
 
 "I will take her west," replied the Woman. "Please 
 send her transfer to Chicago," giving her address there. 
 
 The principal assured Mrs. Delien of her sympathy 
 and regret at losing such a splendid pupil. 
 
 "Well," said the Woman, "we wanted to go for the 
 World's Fair anyway; it takes a long time to make my 
 exhibit." 
 
 "I hope to see you there next summer," replied the 
 teacher. 
 
 "Just come to the State Normal School. You will 
 find us through that as I will enter Ronile there. Good 
 luck, thank you," answered the Woman, and hanging up 
 the receiver, she clasped Ronile in her arms, saying, "Deary, 
 sunshine and flowers await us; we are going back." She 
 telephoned her address to the different places of business 
 and ordered her reservations at the railroad station. Then 
 they packed for two days, watching with amusement the 
 two men at the corner. 
 
 At 10 P. M. she took Ronile along with a well-packed 
 suit-case, and went to Kenwood, telephoning ahead. The 
 snow was too high for an automobile, so they took a car, 
 arriving after midnight. Everybody was up, even Austin, 
 looking at Ronile like one arisen from the grave. 
 
 "Gee," he said, "that's like a story when you get 
 kidnapped. ' ' 
 
 Ruth stood there with both hands resting on her hips, 
 saying, "You just leave her to me. Jack, my feller '11 
 break every bone in his body if he ever gets around here." 
 
 "Who is Jack?" asked the Woman. 
 
 "Oh, met him at High School. He is head of the 
 baseball team and some beau. I wanted Ronile to come and 
 be flower girl at my wedding," said Ruth, pouting, "and 
 now you are going away." 
 
 "Well," said her father, "you are not going to marry 
 yet; your mother needs you." 
 
 "We are only going to stay eighteen months, then we 
 will come back," said the Woman. "After a world's fair
 
 THE POWER OF THE THIRD EYE 141 
 
 it is better to leave as business somehow always slackens 
 up. Anyhow, we are going to get our laurels." 
 
 She left Ronile with her friends, and went back to 
 finish up some business. 
 
 "Oh, but perhaps they will steal you, mother dear." 
 
 "No, my darling, they don't want me or you, either, 
 it is only spite." 
 
 Two days later the Hilberts brought Ronile over to the 
 station where they met the Woman. 
 
 Ruth said, after kissing her, "Were you afraid we 
 would not bring her?" 
 
 "No, I knew you would." 
 
 It was time to leave and Mr. Hilbert shaking hands 
 again told the friend not to hesitate if she ever needed 
 anything. "What's ours is yours, you know," he said, as 
 they slowly pulled out of the station to start on the journey 
 toward another end of existence.
 
 CHAPTER XXIII 
 WHEKE SUNSHINE AND GLADNESS COMBINE 
 
 In Chicago they had a real good time for a week. Then 
 they took the Golden State Limited, saying in a letter to 
 the folks in Nebraska that they would visit them on the 
 way back. "We take a different route each time on account 
 of geography, ' ' she told them. In El Paso they wrote postal 
 cards. 
 
 "Land sakes, " said Mrs. Hilbert on receiving one 
 of the cards, ' ' we read every day of those savage Mexicans 
 robbing trains. Austin, ' ' she called out as he went upstairs 
 to bed, ' ' don 't forget to pray for Ronile and her mother. ' ' 
 
 "All right, ma, I won't, for I want her to come back 
 and bring me a pair of chappes and a real cowboy outfit. ' ' 
 
 Ronile clapped her hands in glee at the first sight of 
 the orange trees. There were blossoms and fruit such 
 a difference from what they had left in the East. They 
 stopped a few days in Los Angeles to warm up, as the 
 Woman said, making trips to Hollywood, Laurel Canyon, 
 Beverly Hills and Pasadena. It was all so wonderful ! But 
 duty came first, so they went to San Francisco without 
 further delay. The trunks had arrived ahead of them and 
 in claiming them they told the Woman that there were 
 charges of thirty-two dollars and eighty-three cents for ex- 
 cess weight. She said it was not possible as she had paid 
 it all in New York. She looked at her money and saw 
 that she did not have a great deal left. Then she told 
 the agent of the railroad station that she would find her 
 receipt from New York. She could not find the receipt in 
 her purse and thought perhaps she had lost it at the station 
 in New York when she was saying good-by to her friends. 
 She felt that she would not be able to pay five dollars a week 
 for a room if she was forced to pay the extra charges on 
 the trunks. They walked around near a school on Haight 
 Street. The Woman prayed, "Lead Thou Me On." They 
 walked down Webster Street and saw a "For Rent" sign in 
 a window of a house on a sunny corner of the street. They 
 went in and rented the room adjoining the parlor.
 
 SUNSHINE AND GLADNESS COMBINE 143 
 
 "Oh, a piano!" said Ronile. 
 
 ' ' Can you play ? ' ' asked the nice Spanish landlady. 
 
 ' ' May I show you ? ' ' asked the eager girl. 
 
 "Yes, do," replied the lady. So Ronile sat down and 
 played off two dollars of the rent and herself into the good 
 woman's heart. She told them her folks were out all day 
 and she was lonesome. A child was very welcome as it 
 made the place lively. So they paid ten dollars a month 
 and fifty cents for the dinner each day, Mrs. Delien plan- 
 ning to cook the rest of their meals herself. 
 
 "We are getting ready for the fair and hope as soon 
 as I get my trunk to begin and work," said the Woman, 
 "and this sunny room overlooking Twin Peaks and the 
 Mission gave me great courage to begin. ' ' 
 
 There was Alfred, the son, who went to school. He 
 came home first and then the daughter Frances came home. 
 She was a smiling, sweet girl of eighteen, and they seemed 
 happy to surprise their Dad when he came home. They 
 all sat at the table when he entered. 
 
 "Hello, what's this," said he, kissing his women, as 
 he called them. 
 
 "Our new members," said Amelia, his wife. 
 
 "I did not know you had a sign out, woman?" said 
 the frank westerner. 
 
 "Well, it wasn't out two minutes, when they came in 
 and took the room," said the wife. 
 
 "We liked you and the piano," said Ronile. 
 
 "Well, I hope you will like us all," remarked Mr. 
 Lesser, "for since Frances has grown up, we have missed 
 having a little girl around." 
 
 When he sat down to eat Ronile folded her hands and 
 said grace. First they were all startled, then bowed their 
 heads, listening to this strange little girl praying. It was 
 not customary for them to do so. After she had finished, 
 she began to eat the delicious tuna salad, saying, "I like 
 that too," then looking around the table she said, "I love 
 you all, you are such nice people." 
 
 During the dinner the Woman told Mr. Lesser about 
 the extra charges on her trunks and that she could not 
 find the receipt for the money she had paid in the east.
 
 144 THE WAY OF THE WORLD 
 
 "I'll pray to St. Anthony, mother, he will help us!" 
 said Ronile, with a wistful look. 
 
 After dinner Ronile went and brought back the heavy 
 winter coat belonging to her mother, and reaching into the 
 pocket she found the receipt. 
 
 "See, here it is," she cried. "You are good luck to 
 us," said Ronile, meaning the Lesser family. 
 
 Next morning, they went to order the trunks brought 
 to the house. They had to look around as other baggage 
 was piled in front. Ronile climbed over some but could 
 not find them. One of the men said, ' ' They have been put 
 into the other building." 
 
 Going up the steps Ronile slipped and fell on the floor 
 crying about her leg. The mother picked her up and saw 
 a large wound on the shin cut deep into the bone. The 
 sight of the wound robbed her of her senses and she fell 
 back in a faint. An express wagon was called, on which the 
 mother and child were loaded and they were taken to the 
 Emergency Hospital, where they were given attention. 
 
 In the evening when Mr. Lesser came home he looked 
 around for Ronile, and not seeing her he ran into the 
 kitchen with an alarmed expression, saying: "I knew it, 
 Molly ! If I didn 't think it was our little woman and girlie 
 that Jim was telling me about getting hurt this morning." 
 
 Mrs. Lesser dropped the cooking spoon and grabbed 
 her husband by the shoulder, crying: "What! You mean 
 they were hurt? No wonder I was so nervous all day. I 
 just could not get away from the window and every jitney 
 that came up the hill I felt they must be in. Oh, my God ! 
 Where are they?" 
 
 "Now, see here, woman, it ain't goin' to help them 
 or you to whine around," patting his wife gently on the 
 cheek, then ran to the phone, calling out, "Oh, ma, where 
 are the nickels or slugs for that phone?" 
 
 There was quite a tumult in the Lesser household. 
 Alfred reproached his mother for not buying him the bicycle 
 he had wanted, saying, "I could spin around to the different 
 hospitals in a jiffy." 
 
 "Yes," said Frances, choking down a sob, "and break 
 your neck, up and down these hills. ' '
 
 SUNSHINE AND GLADNESS COMBINE 145 
 
 After pushing the third nickel in the slot, Mr. Lesser 
 came over hastily reaching for his coat, saying, "They are 
 in the German Hospital right up here. So long," as he 
 hastily went toward the door; "hold the dinner, woman, 
 I '11 be back soon. ' ' 
 
 Alfred looked a minute, then ran after his father, say- 
 ing, "I can't eat now; no use staying home, anyway," he 
 mumbled to himself as he hastened to catch up with his 
 father, "dinner wouldn't taste the same. I just love to 
 watch that kid pray before she eats." 
 
 At Dubois Avenue, Alfred reached his father. They 
 walked hastily up the hill, each one busy with his own 
 thoughts. Thus they arrived almost breathless at the hos- 
 pital where they were led into a ward, toward the end of 
 which they beheld a woman sitting at the bedside of a sleep- 
 ing child. Her eyes were cast out of the window into space. 
 Her face was very white. The nurse told the visitors that 
 the Woman had sat there in the same position for hours, 
 but that the little girl was doing very nicely and was 
 rapidly recovering from the effects of the ether. 
 
 Mr. Lesser touched the Woman gently on the shoulder, 
 saying, trying to hide the husky feeling in his throat which 
 arose at the sight of his pale little friend who had just 
 come into their household by divine law, "Now that's the 
 way you try to play hooky on Molly's dinner, by getting 
 into another boarding house." 
 
 Alfred stood gazing at the sleeping little friend who 
 seemed to turn slightly at the sound of. Mr. Lesser 's voice. 
 
 "Papa don't talk so loud, you will wake her up," 
 whispered the boy to his father. 
 
 The Woman laid her hand on Mr. Lesser 's hand as 
 he stroked her shoulder, and turning to him she looked him 
 full in the face, saying, "I wanted to call you up but did 
 not know it was so late." 
 
 "Is her leg broken?" 
 
 "I hardly think so, Mr. Lesser, but " the Woman 
 held her hands over her face and shivered, then pointing 
 to Ronile she stammered, with dry lips, "There was such 
 a deep hole in the bone." 
 
 "Oh," said he, with an easier feeling, "if the bone
 
 146 THE WAY OF THE WORLD 
 
 is not broken, I'll carry her right home." He turned to 
 his son and told him to go right home and tell his mother 
 to get the folding bed down. 
 
 Alfred looked once more toward Ronile, who slowly 
 opened her eyes, trying to collect herself, then she returned 
 the smile of her new friend, who stooped over her saying, 
 "Want to come home, honey?" 
 
 Ronile looked around and saw the big, good man, then 
 her mother and the different beds, then reached out her 
 arms to him. 
 
 He bent over and patted her hands, saying: "I knew 
 she wanted me to carry her home. Won't we surprise 
 Frances and Molly if I bring you right in on them?" 
 
 "Can you?" asked the Woman with a hopeful look in 
 her eyes. 
 
 "Can I?" he answered, assuredly, then turning he 
 went to the office and soon came back Avith the doctor, 
 talking eagerly. 
 
 "All right," said the latter, "if it isn't far I can come 
 down and dress the wound every day." 
 
 Mr. Lesser looked at the Woman with a victorious 
 smile, saying: "Can I? Well, I should say so, the less that 
 child sees of the hospital the better off she is, ' ' then turning 
 he called to the nurse, "Hurry up and take your time. I 
 rlon 't want to hurry you but my woman is waiting with din- 
 ner and a darn bad dinner it would be if we had to eat alone, 
 knowing these two were in the hospital. Well, as long as no 
 bones are broken, it is all right." 
 
 Soon he held Ronile in his strong arms and hastily 
 carried her down the hill, telling the mother to hang on 
 to his arm ; that he could carry her, too. When they reached 
 the house Mrs. Lesser was waiting at the door. She ran 
 toward the Woman and kissed her, then led her up the 
 stairs. Mr. Lesser placed Ronile gently on the bed and told 
 her to sleep, as the doctor had said food was not to be 
 given her that day. Frances brought in some of her toys 
 and placed them on the side of the bed. Then all went into 
 the dining room to eat their dinner. 
 
 Ronile 's prayer seemed still to linger for each one 
 looked at the other. The Woman knew what they were
 
 SUNSHINE AND GLADNESS COMBINE 147 
 
 thinking about so she made a grateful prayer of thanks- 
 giving not from a book but from a mother's heart for she 
 felt it was the Father's hand which so wisely led her to 
 this humble circle of His children. Frances wanted to 
 ask Mrs. Delien how Ronile happened to get hurt, but the 
 father's warning look told her not to remind the stricken 
 mother. 
 
 ' ' This is no time to go over rips and tears, this is feed- 
 ing time. What do we care about this morning and its 
 woes, which might have been lots worse?" he said, and in 
 an effort to change the subject turned to his wife, saying, 
 "Molly, where did you get the dandy fish? It is fine." 
 He knew he could benefit the Woman more by praising the 
 food than by condemning fate with bitter reproaches. 
 
 "Gee," said Alfred, "you've got an extra dish, ma." 
 
 "Well, we get fifty cents extra for dinner, that gives 
 us a dainty dessert," replied his mother. 
 
 ' ' Oh, ' ' said Alfred, ' ' why do they have the best things 
 last? If I had my way I'd eat the dessert first for that 
 always tastes the best." 
 
 "Yes, and your pimples would look better, too," said 
 his mother. "Just look at his nose; he's been picking at it 
 again. ' ' 
 
 "Well, how can I get rid of the old blackheads if I 
 don't pinch them out?" 
 
 "You can," said Mrs. Delien. "Before you retire take 
 good warm water with a little bicarbonate of soda dissolved 
 in it and a good castile soap. Wash your face well, using 
 plenty of soap, and rinse with cold water. If you do this 
 every night and morning you will soon get rid of them." 
 
 "I will do it; will it make hair grow on my face?" 
 and bending over his sister he rubbed his cheek briskly over 
 her face. 
 
 She slapped him in a playful way, saying, "Your face 
 is getting like a scrubbing brush. ' ' 
 
 "That means a razor, pa," he said laughingly. 
 
 "Don't be too anxious, boy, it's a lifetime job when 
 you once start, so hold off these stubs as long as you can," 
 replied his father.
 
 CHAPTER XXIV 
 WHEEE LAUGHTER EINGS CLEARER THAN GOLD 
 
 A ring from the door bell broke up the laughing party. 
 Alfred announced an old gentleman who wished to speak 
 to Mrs. Delien. The Woman went into the living room and 
 found herself confronted by Mr. Bartells. He still held 
 his hat in his hand and was looking into the adjoining 
 room, watching Ronile as she lay fast asleep. At the 
 Woman's approach he turned swiftly around and grasped 
 her hand raising it tenderly to his lips. Then he looked 
 at her, saying half -sympathetically, "You did come back!" 
 
 The Woman pointed to a Morris chair, and said, 
 "Won't you sit down?" 
 
 "Thank you, but, my dear child," he addressed her, 
 as he looked admiringly at her slender form, "what is it 
 I read in the evening paper about your getting hurt ? ' ' 
 
 ' ' Ronile was hurt, ' ' answered the Woman, as she calmly 
 pointed to the adjoining room. 
 
 "I was trying hard to find you. My first visit was 
 to the Emergency Hospital, then they told me you were 
 at the German Hospital. But tell me, my dear, how did 
 you come to this common place to live?" 
 
 "Why, Mr. Bartells, this is a Godsend. They are 
 wonderful people! We could not find better ones in the 
 whole world." 
 
 "I must differ with your taste. I would have thought 
 your high ideals at any rate would have led you to a place 
 where the people would not have been quite so uncouth." 
 
 "Oh, there is sunshine within, and besides I could 
 not afford a more luxurious place. However, this looks 
 golden to me, as I need the smiles of these people. They 
 are workers; so am I." 
 
 "Precisely the right kind of soil to plant yourself in," 
 and saying this he glanced over to the piano and pointing 
 to a rag time piece of music, asked sarcastically, ' ' Do you 
 intend to educate your daughter on the Bag Time Road?" 
 
 "Not exactly, but if Ronile develops as good a heart
 
 LAUGHTER RINGS CLEARER THAN GOLD 149 
 
 and disposition, I will feel that her education is not a 
 failure." He shook his head sadly and looking toward 
 Ronile he said: "Poor dear little Princess. It would be a 
 great pleasure to me if I could do something for you or 
 Ronile. I wanted to secure a private room which would 
 have been more pleasant for the sick child. ' ' He arose and 
 walked into the sick room and fondly stroked the hair of 
 the sleeping patient. 
 
 He watched her pensively and then returned, saying, 
 "How big and beautiful she has grown, and to think she 
 is compelled to live in such a place." 
 
 ' ' We are happy here ; that is one thing you cannot buy ; 
 it must come. Therefore we see a perfect paradise here. ' ' 
 
 ' ' New York must have treated you unkindly, as you are 
 contented with so little." 
 
 ' ' I cannot say that a city could treat one unkindly, but 
 through sorrow our soul grows and our body does not 
 require much to stimulate happiness." 
 
 He looked at her appealingly and stretching his 
 hands toward her he said: "I waited for you, my dear, 
 and knew you would come back to me. It grieves me greatly 
 that you should look for a place of this kind when I live 
 so near and am willing to open the innermost door of my 
 heart to you." 
 
 "But," said the Woman, half hoping, "with all of 
 us?" 
 
 "Who is all?" he asked. 
 
 ' ' Oh, I have grown spiritually and we are a large band 
 now and cannot be separated. If you want the flesh you 
 must make room for the spirit." 
 
 He jumped up from his seat and said, half alarmed: 
 "I am afraid, my dear, that deprivation has caused you to 
 be slightly unbalanced. Let me help you ! If it takes my last 
 dollar I would spend it to cure you of those horrible ideas 
 of dealing with something that is not." 
 
 "What would you do if I let you take care of me?" 
 she asked, smilingly. 
 
 He paced the floor, then stopped in front of her, say- 
 ing: "I would put you in one of the finest sanitariums
 
 150 THE WAY OF THE WORLD 
 
 until your nerves were healed. Then take you home and 
 have a daily whist party all by ourselves." 
 
 "Well," said the Woman, "it is indeed my good for- 
 tune that. I am not ready to be led by the command of your 
 dollars to an institute for helpless masses of degenerates 
 who must resort to such confinement because they lack will 
 power. And that is the best you could do for me ! Even- 
 tually, I would be molded to conform to your ideas and 
 my days of activity would be limited to a game of cards." 
 She sprang to her full height and looking him squarely in 
 the face, said : ' ' I thank you for your interest in us but we 
 prefer a poor but free life. I will confine myself to the 
 competition among the workers in art and seek a price, a 
 world's reward. Therefore, dear Mr. Bartells, I am very 
 busy, indeed, and do not require your kind assistance in 
 leading me to an asylum." 
 
 He arose heavily and taking up his hat, bowed and 
 moved toward the door, saying: "I am very sorry to have 
 kept you from your friends, pray forgive me. I shall see 
 that I don't bother you in the future." 
 
 Ronile called for a drink of water and when her 
 mother brought it, she said: "Oh, my dear, good mama, 
 I am so glad that he has gone. I wanted a drink before, 
 but was afraid to ask you for fear he would come in and 
 tickle me with his beard. I would not like it today, 
 mother dear, ' ' she shuddered as she handed the glass back 
 to her mother. 
 
 "Don't you like him?" asked the Woman. 
 
 "No, I don't want to hate him but I can't help it. He 
 just makes me feel as if he wants to catch a lovely wild 
 bird and keep it under a net to look at." 
 
 "You are right, dear," replied her mother, "we will 
 try hard to get along without him. If he wants to do some 
 good, why doesn't he, but he just demands our souls, and 
 they don't belong to us. They are God's property given 
 to guide us and we shall please God at all times." Here 
 she stooped down kissing the pale lips which still smelled 
 from the ether. ' ' See, dear, God tests us ; it means wealth 
 or faith. If Mr. Bartells could only see how wealthy we
 
 LAUGHTER RINGS CLEARER THAN GOLD 151 
 
 are in finding such good people that seem to love us 
 already. ' ' 
 
 There was a slight knock on the door, which the Woman 
 answered by calling out, "Come in." The door flew open 
 and there stood the whole Lesser family each holding on 
 to the other's shoulders, as they marched in the room sing- 
 ing. They stood around the bed laughing just to see 
 if Ronile had forgotten her laugh. 
 
 Alfred came over to the Woman and asked: "Do you 
 know that old guy ? Gee, he is rich ! But, say, stingy ? He 
 wouldn't go out after dark for fear some one would hit 
 him over the head. I know the son of his manager, and 
 when they got twins he roasted the poor father for enlarging 
 his family with such speed, as he could not pay the salary 
 they would need to feed them. Remember, ma, when I 
 told you Christmas he did not give the man a penny for 
 the kids? Some stiff!" 
 
 "Yes," said Mr. Lesser, "he has not much good from 
 his wealth, not even the good things such as Molly cooks 
 for us. What do we care for money ? I bet he is the lone- 
 liest man in town." 
 
 Looking at Ronile he cried out, "Hello, there, my pal, 
 all better? When you can sit up in a chair I will tell 
 you all about the bears in Alaska." 
 
 "I can sit up now, Mr. Lesser, if you want me to," 
 said Ronile eagerly. ' ' I would love to hear about the dear 
 little bears. Why, I had a big bear in the Bronx Park 
 trained. He would sit up for me and do lots of tricks." 
 
 They all sat around the bed listening to Mr. Lesser 's 
 talk about Alaska, where he had been sent to make surveys, 
 and had taken his family with him. The Woman compared 
 a game of cards to this happy group, then sighed wearily. 
 
 On hearing this, Mrs. Lesser got up and pushed her 
 family out, saying, "It is time to leave, the poor Woman 
 should be asleep." 
 
 It was five weeks before Ronile could walk well enough 
 to go to school. She sat by her mother twisting silk leaves 
 onto little wires, then she would begin to make buttercups 
 and forget-me-nots. Every evening the folks would look 
 over the flowers they had made during the day.
 
 152 THE WAY OF THE WORLD 
 
 Mr. Lesser never came home without bringing some 
 little token, saying awkwardly, as he handed the toy to 
 Ronile, "Oh, see what I found!" One day he brought her 
 a miniature bale of cotton. "See, some old nigger mammy 
 tied this up," and made a big story of how hard it was for 
 him to get it. 
 
 "Oh, you did not have to hurt anyone for it?" said 
 Ronile alarmed. "I don't think I could care for it if that 
 was the case." 
 
 "No," said he, "not so bad." He pulled a dime out 
 of his pocket and assured the mother that the bale of 
 cotton had only cost ten cents. 
 
 One evening Ronile had the hiccoughs from laughing. 
 
 Mr. Lesser went out to his Molly, saying, ' ' Woman, do 
 you know a way to stop that youngster from hiccoughing ? ' ' 
 
 "Sure," said Amelia, and she walked in to Ronile, 
 saying quite concerned: "I know you will be angry with 
 me. I only thought after it was gone how much you loved 
 it, but it's gone and I don't know how to get another." 
 
 "What?" cried Ronile in dismay. 
 
 "Your bale of cotton; I threw it away," answered 
 Mrs. Lesser. 
 
 Mr. Lesser thundered at his wife, asking her what right 
 she had to throw away what he had fought for from a poor 
 old colored lady. The fright caused by Mr. Leaser's pre- 
 tended anger stopped Ronile 's hiccoughs and soon Mr. 
 Lesser came back with the little bundle, saying he had to 
 beat up the scavenger to get it back. 
 
 Ronile took the bale of cotton and tucked it away, 
 saying, "I had better keep you out of sight if the poor 
 people get beaten up just on account of a dear little bale 
 of cotton," but it helped to stop the hiccoughs. 
 
 After two months of hard work the Woman had fin- 
 ished her basket for the great, magnificent World's Fair. 
 There were all kinds of flowers in a huge gilded French 
 basket. She had a glass case made and lined with a wis- 
 teria shade of chiffon. On the draping she put wreaths 
 of pansies, empire style. Then two weeks before the great 
 gates opened she went to the officials with her flowers. They 
 sent her to the Arts and Crafts Section, referring her
 
 LAUGHTER RINGS CLEARER THAN GOLD 153 
 
 to a Mr. Angerson. He, however, gave her little encourage- 
 ment, saying the space would cost at least one hundred 
 dollars. 
 
 ' ' But they tell me the space is free, ' ' said the Woman, 
 with a worried expression, "and it is a credit to San 
 Francisco, as I make them here." 
 
 Mr. Angerson put the Woman off for ten days. She 
 went from one official to another, every day paying out 
 sixty cents for carfare and admission to the exposition 
 grounds, and her funds were getting very low, but the good 
 people told her not to worry about the rent and board until 
 she got on her feet. 
 
 "Oh, Father, do not leave me now," she prayed. 
 
 One day she went to the California Building, but was 
 told that silk flowers belonged in the Fine Arts. She went 
 there and was told that only paintings belonged there. She 
 went to the French Building, which was not completed, but 
 was told that only gowns would be displayed there. An- 
 other day she went to the Liberal Arts Building. She 
 walked past Leichner 's Exhibit and asked the young lady in 
 that section if she could not take in the basket of flowers. 
 
 "Yes, we can, but the goods must be imported," she 
 replied. 
 
 "Well, I can prove to you with labels that most of 
 my material will comply with that demand. Come and see 
 me and assure yourself," said the Woman. 
 
 "I will," replied the other. "Being an exhibitor, have 
 you a pass ? ' ' 
 
 "No, if they only knew how hard it is for me to pay 
 the admission each day, they would give me a pass. ' ' 
 
 The good girl went with her and secured a permit for 
 her, thus saving her fifty cents a day. 
 
 The next evening, Miss Hybenth came to see the basket 
 of flowers. She clasped her hands in astonishment as she 
 viewed the basket, saying, "This is a masterpiece." 
 
 "Yes," said the Woman, "and I had to go to a for- 
 eigner to help me out." 
 
 "You see," said Miss Hybenth, "they all go abroad 
 to finish art, as this country is too young and vigorous to 
 content itself in studying the finer lines of art. But you
 
 154 THE WAY OF THE WORLD 
 
 wait, I will see that you get a space of your own. It will 
 not cost you much as your exhibit is small and will not 
 take over five square feet of space. ' ' Thus it was arranged 
 that at the opening, the whole Lesser family accompanied 
 Mrs. Delien and Ronile to the great Panama-Pacific Inter- 
 national Exposition. 
 
 When they came down Fillmore Street, Ronile clasped 
 her hands in delight. "A Fairyland," she cried. 
 
 "My, such a sight! I am glad I waited for the open- 
 ing day," said Mr. Lesser, "it would have been just like 
 tasting pie crust before it was baked. This is sure the 
 prettiest sight I ever saw." 
 
 They first visited the Liberal Arts Building, to see the 
 basket of flowers, and stood a long time lost in thought. 
 Then seeing how the crowd came over admiring the wonder- 
 ful display, Mr. Lesser retreated and drank in with great 
 satisfaction the different remarks about such work. Once 
 in a while, if he caught the eye of an admirer he would 
 point with this thumb toward the Woman, priding himself 
 that he knew her and that she was living with them. 
 
 A few weeks later a space was made for the basket 
 in the Varied Industries Building. It had a wonderful 
 display between the Marienthaler China Section and the 
 Lion & Weismueller Jewelry. 
 
 One Sunday as the Woman entered she beheld Mr. 
 Bartells standing before the glass case, lost in thought 
 and stroking his beard as he carefully studied every detail 
 of the work. There were large crowds admiring the flowers ; 
 some thought they were made of china, others from wax. 
 Another woman thought they were made of butter. Mr. 
 Bartells smiled, amused, but did not say from what material. 
 He rather enjoyed their puzzled views. "Oh, dear," said 
 a newcomer. "How wonderfully those flowers have kept. 
 Every time I come I have to look at the gorgeous creation. ' ' 
 
 "And the dewdrops get me," said her husband. Point- 
 ing to a fuchsia he said, ' ' That 's my favorite ; just see how 
 the drop seems to roll off and yet it hangs in the same place 
 all the time." 
 
 Mrs. Delien came forth and greeted the crowd, telling
 
 LAUGHTER RINGS CLEARER THAN GOLD 155 
 
 them that the flowers were all made of silk and chiffon, 
 and that the dewdrops were rhinestones. 
 
 "Some clever work," said the men, "wonderful! 
 You must live in a palace." 
 
 The Woman turned and saw Mr. Bartells, who felt 
 quite safely concealed in the crowd, then she said: "No, 
 my friends, if I had chosen a palace I would today sit in 
 a sanitarium, just because this power to give is within 
 me. It is a little garden where these flowers grow, but 
 well cared for by love of God and good- will to men. ' ' She 
 looked around but Mr. Bartells had vanished. 
 
 "Oh, I struck the nail on the head," she thought. 
 
 All week the Woman worked to supply the stores. 
 On Sundays they went to the Fair. 
 
 ' ' What 's your hurry today ? We are not ready ; wait 
 for us," said Mr. Lesser. 
 
 " No, " said the Woman, " I can 't. I feel as if Beachy, 
 the aviator, were going to get hurt and if I get there soon 
 enough, perhaps through concentration I can help him." 
 As they came to the hill at Fillmore Street they beheld 
 Beachy already up in a new Taube. The Woman's heart 
 began to beat faster and she rushed through the gates. 
 Ronile saw the doctor who had dressed her wound and 
 called him over. 
 
 "Oh, doctor," said Mrs. Delien, "go toward the wharf; 
 you will be needed," and taking Ronile 's hand she hastily 
 walked along looking up at times as they neared the wharf. 
 
 There were thousands of people watching the thrilling 
 flight, when suddenly a cry of "Look out!" burst forth 
 from the crowd, as they looked up and saw one wing fall 
 down. The aviator seemed to see the danger of falling on 
 the closely packed crowd. He steered the machine toward 
 the Bay and fell like a bird that had a wing shot off. 
 Reaching the Bay the Woman begged to be taken out to 
 help him, but the men thought she was hysterical. One 
 hour later they found the dead aviator at the exact place 
 she had pointed out. 
 
 In the evening Mr. Lesser said, ' ' Funny how you could 
 feel that accident before it happened." 
 
 "Some people do," said the Woman simply. She felt
 
 156 THE WAY OF THE WORLD 
 
 that in his home she need not tell of the power she gained 
 by self-denial. "They are good loving people, so I like 
 them, ' ' she thought. 
 
 One evening Miss Hybenth came with a mysterious 
 look on her face. She kissed Ronile and the Woman, then 
 said, "I have good news for you." 
 
 ' ' Oh, tell me, ' ' said Ronile eagerly. A weakness over- 
 came the Woman, as she sat down. There had not been 
 many visitors in her life who came, saying, "I have good 
 news for you." 
 
 She folded her hands and waited patiently, rather 
 enjoying the suspense. Miss Hybenth went to the piano 
 and struck the great notes, and with full contralto voice 
 she sang, "Grosser Gott wier loben dich, Herr wier preis- 
 sen deine Staerke (Great God, we worship Thee, we praise 
 Thy power)." 
 
 The Lessers came rushing in. "What's up?" asked 
 the boss of the house. 
 
 "Friends," cried the visitor, "your little boarder 
 was awarded a high honor in the Book of Art, a Gold 
 medal." 
 
 The Woman grew pale, tears were rolling down her 
 cheeks. 
 
 A big hand grasped hers and held them both in his, 
 saying, "Little Woman, that medal found the right place, 
 you deserve it and I am proud of you." There were kisses 
 coming from all sides, even Alfred wiped his mouth on his 
 sleeve before he paid his tribute to the Woman. 
 
 Miss Hybenth was requested to play more folk-songs, 
 but the Woman asked for classic pieces, saying, "It is 
 war-time and we can be just as happy by having some- 
 thing that will not arouse someone's antagonism." 
 
 On leaving, the German girl asked the Woman to be 
 sure and come to the Fair the next day as they wanted 
 to see her. 
 
 "Well, there's a happy girl," said Mr. Lesser. "She's 
 well educated." 
 
 "Yes, she can speak five languages," said Ronile, 
 stopping to rub her sleepy eyes. 
 
 "I can swear in two," said the boss.
 
 "And pray in none," put in his wife. 
 
 "He smiles all the time, and that is as good or better 
 sometimes," said the Woman as she bid them good night. 
 
 The next day being Saturday there was no school for 
 Bonile. Mrs. Delien dressed her up in her net party dress 
 with the silk slip. She herself put on a white Charmeuse 
 silk dress and white hat trimmed with feathers, white pumps 
 and stockings. A bunch of mixed flowers was the only 
 color visible. As they entered the gate there was a leap in 
 the Woman's heart she had not felt since she boarded the 
 ship on her honeymoon trip to Saratoga. A door seemed 
 to open then to a new life, a veil lifted the girlish brow 
 and gave it a passport to the road of maternity. 
 
 "Oh, what a stormy path it was," she thought. 
 
 Ronile spoke about something which awoke her from 
 the past and grasped the hand that now held her arm, for 
 Ronile was almost to her mother's shoulder. 
 
 "Oh," thought the Woman, "for Ronile, I would face 
 that road again." By this time they were up to the great 
 entrance of the Varied Industries Building. As they en- 
 tered Miss Hybenth presented her with a large bouquet 
 of American Beauty roses. On the top of her basket of 
 silk flowers was a blue ribbon. All the good people of the 
 German Section came and congratulated her and some of 
 the enthusiastic young men grabbed her and carried her 
 around. A banquet was served at the old Heidelberg Inn 
 in the Zone. Ronile clasped her hands as she sat at the 
 beautifully decorated table and silently mumbled her 
 prayer. A look of appreciation reached the girl from the 
 eyes of the mother which said so much and Ronile under- 
 stood. 
 
 "What are you doing?" asked Erich Von Pelten, as 
 he saw Ronile in silent meditation. 
 
 She looked up at him and said, "I just asked the Lord 
 to bless this food and its giver." 
 
 "Well," said Erich, "the Lord will bless a big, bad 
 bunch." He stood up and took his glass, the rest follow- 
 ing his example, except Ronile and her mother. They 
 drank to the health and prosperity of the new artist. 
 
 "Why don't you stand up?" asked Henry von Reel,
 
 158 THE WAY OF THE WORLD 
 
 another youth as he held his glass toward the little lady. 
 
 "Well, I helped to make the flowers, too, and that is 
 why I don't want to shout." 
 
 "You are right, dear," said Miss Hybenth, and turn- 
 ing to the gentlemen she said that all the forget-me-nots, 
 buttercups and lilies of the valley in the basket had been 
 made by those small hands. 
 
 "Well," said Ronile, "we did not have much money 
 and mother wept most every day when we were alone be- 
 cause we did not know how to pay for the glass case or 
 get room for the basket to stand on." 
 
 "That is why the tears glitter as they roll over the 
 flowers when you look at the basket," said Doctor Edel, 
 who was exhibiting radium and some curios from the 
 South Sea Islands. 
 
 "It is rather peculiar that every time I look at the 
 flowers a sadness comes over me," said another member 
 of the party, and turning to the flower-maker he said, 
 "Madam, why do you work such sad vibrations into that 
 garden of yours?" 
 
 "It is their preservation; they keep better it seems. 
 Each flower that blooms bears a dewdrop in its cup." 
 
 "Then you were bound to compete with Nature and 
 you rivaled her very well," said Doctor Edel. 
 
 ' ' You know that the Jury of Awards placed the exhibit 
 of the flowers in the Palace of Horticulture, ' ' remarked Miss 
 Hybenth. 
 
 "Then they agreed that it was part of nature," said 
 Erich happily. Here he looked at the Woman, this hand- 
 some blonde youth with keen blue eyes, and taking his glass 
 to his lips drank its full contents with meaning eyes bent 
 on the flower-maker. 
 
 Then he smacked his lips and sang, "My Heart is a 
 Beehive. ' ' 
 
 "You said it," laughed Mrs. Delien. 
 
 From the tower of the building came the sound of a 
 trumpet. A girl dressed in a Hussar costume stood blow- 
 ing from "The Trumpeter von Saeckingen," "Es ist im 
 Leben haesslich, eingericht, das bei den Rosen gleich die
 
 LAUGHTER RINGS CLEARER THAN GOLD 159 
 
 dornen bluehen. " (It is a sad arrangement in this life, 
 that thorns grow where the roses bloom.) 
 
 ''That's a lie," said Erich, "since madam's creation; 
 there are no thorns on her roses. ' ' 
 
 "Yes, but the wires often get into our fingers and make 
 them bleed," said Ronile. 
 
 "But we try to cover them well so they don't stick the 
 purchaser," said her mother, smiling. 
 
 As the last great sounds thrilled through the air, 
 "Behuet dich Gott es waer so schoen gewesen, behuet dich 
 Gott es hall nicht sollen sein," the party got up to dance. 
 They asked Mrs. Delien to join them, but she declined, say- 
 ing that it had been so many years since she had danced 
 she was afraid she did not know how, but Ronile danced. 
 She felt quite big as she passed her mother with flushed 
 cheeks. 
 
 The mother smiled encouragingly, and thought, ' ' Well, 
 my dear, if I can keep a cloud from your future life, I 
 will prevent it as your childhood road was too stony for 
 your tender feet. ' ' 
 
 After dinner they took in the sights on the Zone. 
 
 "My, what a difference between today and last Sun- 
 day," said Ronile. "Then we had no money and just 
 walked until we were so tired. If we had a fine time like 
 today every day. wouldn't it be grand?" 
 
 "No, my sweet little girl, you would be very tired of 
 that, ' ' said her mother. ' ' Joy is very filling and causes in- 
 digestion so easily. However, this was the grandest day that 
 I can remember. Just think, of all the ladies you see, there 
 are perhaps not one in a thousand who received a Gold 
 Medal." 
 
 As the sun was going down they parted, blessing that 
 party of people who were so nice and kind. 
 
 When they reached home they heard Frances playing 
 and her father with his impossible voice singing, "There's 
 a Hole in the Bottom of the Sea. ' ' 
 
 As they went in, he shouted, "Oh, Molly, they're 
 here ! ' ' Then he led them into the dining room. 
 
 "Now, daddy," said Frances, "you make me sick, 
 you spoiled it all ; that 's no surprise ! ' '
 
 160 THE WAY OF THE WORLD 
 
 But it was. The good hearted man could not wait 
 any longer. 
 
 "Why," said he, ''if it took much longer I'd bust," 
 and there was another dinner party waiting, and Molly 
 Lesser did her best to bring out her culinary ability. A 
 home-made shortcake was placed in the center of the 
 table, on which the words "Good Luck" had been written 
 with equal sized berries, and a pretty arrangement of 
 flowers and fern leaves peeping out from under the cake. 
 
 "This is very pretty," said the Woman, "I don't 
 know how we are ever going to repay you. ' ' 
 
 ' ' Well, ' ' said the boss, ' ' if you knew how hard it was to 
 get these things, ' ' pointing to the red carnations and ferns, 
 "why, I had an awful time," looking mischievously at 
 Ronile, as he soberly went one, "You know, I just had to 
 break down a fence and smash the fellow, but I got my 
 way all right." 
 
 "You could not hurt a fly," said Ronile. 
 
 "Why, one time I gave Jimmy an awful thrashing 
 because he was hopping from one plate to another eating 
 all the lettuce. ' ' 
 
 "You could not whip poor, dear little canary bird; 
 could he, Jimmy?" said Ronile, as she walked over to the 
 cage, where the little fellow was chirping gleefully. Then 
 Mrs. Lesser came in and they sat down to eat once more. 
 No wine was served, but a ripple of laughter filled the place. 
 
 When they served the duck Mr. Lesser put on a sad 
 expression, as he said: "Oh, how hard I tried to get you! 
 Do you know, Ronile, this was the wildest sea-gull in Ala- 
 meda ? Two men were after her and I had to thrash them 
 senseless to get her. I hope they didn 't drown, but I could 
 not wait to see as Molly had to have the bird for dinner. ' ' 
 
 "Do you thrash everything before you eat it?" asked 
 Ronile, who by this time was getting on to his thrashing 
 stories. 
 
 "Don't you?" he asked her. 
 
 "No, I could not," answered Ronile with a pout. 
 
 "Yes, you do; you have the bird's poor little heart 
 in your mouth now and are thrashing it between your 
 teeth."
 
 LAUGHTER RINGS CLEARER THAN GOLD 161 
 
 "Now, papa, stop," said Mrs. Lesser, "you will spoil 
 the poor young one 's appetite, she is almost choking now. ' ' 
 
 Ronile begged permission to leave the table, as she 
 could not swallow the heart of the duck, and Pa Lesser 
 felt very badly, saying, ' ' She is an awful sensitive kid ; got 
 to be careful what you say." 
 
 ' ' Well, ' ' said Mrs. Delien, ' ' she really is not hungry ; 
 too many good things all day. Her stomach is only used 
 to one big meal a day and she really has had enough. ' ' 
 
 "Oh, but my nice cake!" said Amelia. 
 
 "I'll come back for some of that," came a voice out 
 of the living room, which made Mr. Lesser feel happy 
 again. 
 
 He helped clear off the meat, saying, "She must not 
 see any of it ; reminding her would spoil her appetite for 
 the cake." 
 
 Alfred called for a second piece, saying, as he threw 
 out his chest and pushed back his curly hair, his big 
 brown eyes gleaming: "Gee, if you only got a gold medal 
 every day. I hope you will stay here always. ' ' 
 
 A sad look came into the eyes of the Woman as she 
 shook her head slowly, saying, "My good people, I know 
 it will be only a short time before we must part, not as 
 friends, but from your home. ' ' 
 
 Here she looked at Frances who was casting her eyes 
 down on her plate, avoiding the Woman's gaze. "You 
 will have a surprise here and we must make room. A new 
 member will claim our share of your splendid cooking, my 
 dear Mrs. Lesser. ' ' 
 
 <r What do you mean?" asked the hostess. 
 
 "Well, Frances will come home married some day, 
 and I know you could not let your sweet little girl live 
 apart from you, could you? Too bad Lester is not here 
 so that we could celebrate the engagement," continued 
 Mrs. Delien. 
 
 "You are wrong there," said the boss, "my Frances 
 has been having beaux since she was fifteen years old and 
 she is too happy with her ma and pa. ' ' 
 
 "Frances," said her mother, "you must tell me, dear, 
 if you are thinking of getting married. I want you to be 
 happy, but you are young yet ; enjoy your life while you
 
 162 THE WAY OF THE WORLD 
 
 can, but don 't marry on the sly ; I could not stand it. I 
 don't object to your choice, no matter who it is." 
 
 This was too much for Frances, and she leaned over 
 burying her face on her mother's shoulder, sobbing out 
 that she and Lester had been married that afternoon, and 
 that he was coming later. 
 
 Mrs. Lesser pushed Frances aside angrily. "You 
 have deceived me, baby!" she cried, "and I could not 
 even make a wedding dress for you. Oh, Frances! why 
 did you do that?" 
 
 "Well," sobbed the young bride, "they all do it; 
 we wanted to keep it a secret until we had money enough 
 saved, then tell you, mama, and then have a w- wedding. ' ' 
 
 Mr. Lesser was stunned for a while, but his good na- 
 ture mastered the situation. 
 
 He grabbed his little girl, as he called her, and sat 
 her on his lap, stroking her head, saying: "You never did 
 any harm to anyone in all your life and now you just run 
 after your poor little heart you lost. You are the great- 
 est sufferer, if you lose. ' ' 
 
 "Oh, no," said Molly, blowing her nose, "why it 
 seems only yesterday that she was a baby and now she 
 leaves me. This is the saddest thing in all my 1-i-fe. " 
 
 "Tut, tut, now," said the boss, "you did the same 
 thing, Molly. Didn't we run away? And we never re- 
 gretted it. And I don't know that boy, Lester, seems all 
 right. He works for an insurance company; that is a 
 good job; busy all the time." 
 
 Alfred stretched himself lazily, saying: "Never mind, 
 Frances, I'll do the same some day." 
 
 "Don't you begin now," said his father impatiently, 
 "you are not even dry behind your ears." 
 
 The bell rang and in came the new bridegroom. He 
 stopped short at the threshold when he saw the mother of 
 the girl in tears. 
 
 His joyous, "hello," ended in a vexed look, and 
 biting his lips he stood still until his father-in-law said, 
 ' ' Come in, my boy. ' ' But the heart-broken mother passed 
 him and went weeping to her room. 
 
 Mr. Lesser motioned him to sit down, then said : ' ' No 
 use crying over spilled milk, but you should have made
 
 LAUGHTER RINGS CLEARER THAN GOLD 163 
 
 a clean breast of it like a man. You know that mother 
 of Frances has a claim on her. She needed time to think 
 about a separation between them. This is too quick; it 
 is like stealing something valuable that grew from a 
 mother's heart. You must remember that she belongs to 
 you now, and we have no more claim upon her." He 
 pushed the girl toward her young husband. 
 
 A tear ran down his cheek as he said, "Now remem- 
 ber, the first complaint I get from my little girl, I'll 
 thrash the daylights out of you. I mean it ! " 
 
 Ronile glanced quickly at her mother, as if to say, 
 "He will thrash him all right." Frances borrowed the 
 suit-case from Mrs. Delien in which they packed some 
 necessary articles of clothing, then went to the door of 
 the weeping mother, but she would not see them. 
 
 "Well," said the father, "women do get to be hyenas 
 when they get into a temper. Just go and be good, and 
 God bless you, my little girl, and come and have dinner 
 tomorrow, ' ' he said in a husky voice. 
 
 ' ' I thought as I would get my vacation soon that we 
 would take a trip to Los Angeles," said Lester. 
 
 "Go as far as you like, but bring her back safe, and 
 say," he called after them, "if you don't leave town, why 
 come and have your dinners here." 
 
 "All right, daddy," said Frances, running back to 
 hug and kiss her father again. 
 
 The "Woman had given Ronile some rice and they 
 threw it after them as they walked off on their honey- 
 moon. 
 
 While Molly was still weeping, they washed the 
 dishes and Mr. Lesser said to Mrs. Delien, "How is it you 
 could feel Frances was going to get married?" 
 
 "Well," she said with a far-off look, "I saw Frances 
 in a wedding ring reaching from her over to the cake, but 
 I am so sorry I spoke of it." 
 
 ' ' Oh, no, I am glad you did ; it would not be real to 
 have a married couple apart; let them shift for them- 
 selves, as long as they stay in the same town. ' ' 
 
 The next morning Mrs. Lesser was quite consoled, 
 saying, "It is all right, if she would only come home, for 
 I never even taught her how to make a cup of coffee. ' '
 
 164 THE WAY OF THE WORLD 
 
 ' ' Well, ' ' said Mr. Lesser, as he finished his coffee and 
 rose to go, " Frances won't need to make coffee today or 
 tomorrow. If I understand right, she expects to continue 
 ier office work"; then he glanced at the Woman with a 
 worried look in his eyes, who knew what he meant to say. 
 
 "Yes, I told you at the dinner table that we would 
 have to make room," said the Woman. 
 
 "Can't we move to a larger place and stay together?" 
 
 "It would hardly be wise," advised the Woman, 
 "you must first see how you get along with your new son- 
 in-law, for remember you will for a time see in him the 
 intruder. If you get over the trial of his owning Fran- 
 ces, all will be well with you. So try first to see if you 
 can take him to your heart as a son. I know you can for 
 you are just the dearest little mother, and you will love 
 him just because he loves your daughter." Here she 
 kissed the dear mother and said, "I will go out and see if 
 there is something to be found in the way of a new 
 boarding place for Ronile and myself." 
 
 "No, no!" cried Mrs. Lesser, "not so soon. Please 
 don't pile everything on me; let me get used to one thing 
 first; wait at least until tomorrow, for it is Sunday and 
 we know you don't like to do those things on the Sab- 
 bath." 
 
 It was six o'clock on Sunday when Mrs. Delien and 
 Ronile returned from the Fair. They heard singing and 
 merry laughing as they came down the hill. 
 
 "Ah! Frances is home," said Ronile. "I am so glad, 
 mother, for Mrs. Leaser's sake, and sorry for ourselves, 
 deary." 
 
 "It is time for us to leave." 
 
 "Now my good days are over," sighed Ronile, "but, 
 mother, perhaps I can go to Mrs. Lesser 's every day and 
 practice." The Woman looked around for a place to 
 move. "Now, don't spoil the end of a happy day," said 
 Ronile. "Tomorrow will be time enough, and I want to 
 see Frances, for when we have moved we cannot see them 
 so often." 
 
 Coming in, Frances greeted them happily. "Oh, you 
 darling, I am so glad you broke the ice. Mama is fully
 
 LAUGHTER RINGS CLEARER THAN GOLD 165 
 
 consoled, and say she looked all day to find a place for 
 you. ' ' 
 
 "Oh, why did she do that?" asked Mrs. Delien. 
 
 "Well, she wanted to see you get a place where you 
 will be happy; she doesn't like the landlady but you can 
 keep that to yourself."
 
 CHAPTER XXV 
 
 WHEEE ONE TONGUE LIGHTS MANY FIEES 
 OF HELL 
 
 Early next morning Mrs. Lesser and the Woman 
 went just one block away and looked at the chosen 
 place. 
 
 "I like the room," said Mrs. Delien, with a sigh. 
 "But, oh," she thought, "what a difference in these two 
 women !" sizing up Mrs. Lesser and Mrs. Paine. The new 
 landlady had a larger corner apartment and rented the 
 different rooms, keeping the kitchen and dining-room for 
 herself. There was a storeroom facing the hall that she 
 made into a kitchenette. 
 
 "This is your apartment," said Mrs. Paine. "The 
 other roomers do not keep house; they work all day. 
 There is one young lady," she said, "who comes home at 
 all hours of the night." 
 
 "But," said Mrs. Delien, with a vague feeling, "per- 
 haps she is good; late hours don't indicate that people are 
 bad." 
 
 "Well," said the new landlady, "there is something 
 fishy about that one; just keep a watch on her." Here 
 she took out a skeleton key and opened the door of a 
 neatly arranged room. "See these Chinese things, they 
 look bad to me; where does she get them?" She slapped 
 her hands together as she spoke, a vicious look coming in- 
 to her eyes. Her fat face was covered with big drops of 
 perspiration as she excitedly tried to paint a black cloak 
 around a poor working girl. 
 
 The Woman did not enter the room, but Mrs. Paine 
 called, "Why don't you come in?" 
 
 "I can't, the owner is not here. If she were here to 
 invite me, I would gladly go in, for I like the atmosphere 
 the room conceals." 
 
 ' ' I own this place ! ' ' said the landlady stoutly. 
 
 "But," said Mrs. Delien with great meaning, "you 
 sublet this room for a price, just as you rent the apart- 
 ment from the landlord. You don't allow the owner of
 
 ONE TONGUE LIGHTS FIRES OF HELL 167 
 
 this house to come in every day and show your place to 
 strangers." 
 
 "I guess not!" replied Mrs. Paine. 
 
 "Well, then," said the other, "it is not fair to the 
 young lady to show her home to absolute strangers." 
 
 "But you are going to live here," protested Mrs. 
 Paine with coarse positiveness, "and you may as well 
 know with whom you are living ; and take care, she might 
 lead you into something." 
 
 "I am afraid, Mrs. Paine, that you worry too much 
 about other people's affairs. If I rent this room," she 
 said decidedly, ' ' I will keep private for I am very busy. ' ' 
 
 "Oh, dear, I don't know; do you really want it?" 
 asked Mrs. Lesser. 
 
 "Yes, I will take it," and she paid the rent. She did 
 not like the place but knew that the good Mrs. Lesser 
 had looked all around for a place and surely took the best. 
 "The room suits me. It has four windows facing the 
 east; that means a lot to me." 
 
 Mrs. Paine saw that she did not gain anything by 
 "knocking" the tenants to the newcomer, but she wanted 
 to rent her room and got two dollars more than she had 
 been asking, thinking that they would Jew her down, 
 which they did not and she was pleased. But in her evil 
 mind she wondered why Mrs. Lesser was helping the Wo- 
 man to get a new place. 
 
 "Is she that bad?" she thought. "I'll find out." 
 Thus she addressed Mrs. Lesser who was going to follow 
 her friend who was already going down the stairs. "Say, 
 why does she leave you?" she whispered. 
 
 "Oh, I am heartbroken at losing her." 
 
 "Well, why don't you keep her then?" asked Mrs. 
 Paine, impatiently. 
 
 "My daughter got married and wants to stay with 
 us, or we would never let Mrs. Delien go." 
 
 "What ! That young thing married? I have not seen 
 a thing, and there I am at the window all day." 
 
 "Well, you missed something," said Mrs. Lesser as 
 she hastily went down the stairs to join her friend. 
 
 "Oh, what an irksome woman! I am afraid you won't 
 be happy there."
 
 168 THE WAY OF THE WORLD 
 
 "Well, perhaps it is my mission to go there," replied 
 Mrs. Delien. 
 
 The good Mrs. Lesser took the Woman's arm as they 
 crossed the street, then turned around to look at the 
 apartment house where she had just rented the room. 
 "Too bad, if we could only get that house, it is a dandy, 
 so nice and sunny," said Mrs. Lesser. 
 
 "Yes, it is the sun I need, although I have a presenti- 
 ment that all is not well. No matter how one will try to 
 dodge that person she has a wicked tongue, but God will 
 help us, ' ' she said slowly as they went in the house to pack. 
 Alfred brought a school friend to help move their trunks 
 and the grocer loaned them a cart so by the next day 
 they were settled in their new home. 
 
 As they ate their dinner, Ronile looked at her mother 
 sadly and said: "How different it was with Mrs. Lesser! 
 Why did Frances marry so that we had to move ? ' ' 
 
 "It is the eternal WHY, the Way of the World, my 
 dear, it was time for Frances to marry and we must just 
 forget ourselves. See, my dear, we left the Hilberts to 
 meet the Lessers. All this is on the roadside of our life's 
 journey," and pointing to some briars she said, "We must 
 be careful that we don't get pricked." 
 
 "Well, everybody is nice but Mrs. Paine, and I am 
 going to say, ' How do you do, ' to her even if she does look 
 cross at me, and tells me not to walk up the stairs so often 
 as I wear out her carpet." 
 
 "That is right, my dear, you must show her how to 
 be polite. If it doesn't affect her today it might tomor- 
 row." 
 
 In the evening they took a walk. A longing seemed 
 to overcome them as they passed Lesser 's corner. They 
 were going on farther, but looking up toward their room 
 they saw a light in it, and so hastily returned home. Be- 
 ing a corner room Mrs. Paine did not hear them coming 
 in and as they stepped into their room they saw that Mrs. 
 Paine had opened their trunk and held in her hand a bolt 
 of ribbon. Mrs. Delien walked in and gently took the 
 ribbon out of her landlady's hand and put it back into its 
 place in the trunk. After closing the trunk she walked 
 back to the door and held it ajar, keeping her eyes
 
 ONE TONGUE LIGHTS FIRES OF HELL 169 
 
 steadily on the intruder, who upon recovering from the 
 shock made a hasty departure. 
 
 "Good night, Mrs. Paine," said the Woman as she 
 passed, but only a mumble of sounds came from the land- 
 lady. After closing the door the Woman sank into a 
 chair. 
 
 "Did she steal anything, mother?" whispered Ronile. 
 
 "I don't think so," replied the mother. 
 
 "Do you think she will let me have my bath tonight? 
 She may be angry." 
 
 "My dear, the bath is in the contract, but we will not 
 mix in her wicked environment." 
 
 She went to the bathroom and turned on the water, 
 which was cold. She went back to the kitchen door and 
 knocked, saying, "Mrs. Paine, will you kindly light the 
 gas for warm water?" but all the reply she heard was, 
 
 "No, you brazen " so she went back and told Ronile 
 
 to take a cold sponge bath, saying, "It will do your 
 nerves good," as she rubbed Ronile warm. Housekeeping 
 was not easy in this place, as everything they bought 
 mysteriously disappeared from their kitchen. 
 
 One day at lunch Ronile had to run out for sugar, 
 and coming back Mrs. Paine met her at the top of the 
 stairs saying, "How many times are you going to run up 
 and down these stairs?" 
 
 "Well," said Ronile defiantly, "if you would let us 
 keep our sugar I would not need to run out for more." 
 
 As she passed, the landlady grabbed her by the curls 
 and pulled them, saying, "You brat! You dare call me a 
 thief!" 
 
 Mrs. Delien came out and took Ronile carefully in 
 and closed the door. 
 
 "Oh, mother, that wicked woman pulled my hair," 
 she cried. 
 
 ' ' Why did you give her a chance ? ' ' asked the mother. 
 
 "Well, I just told her if she would leave our sugar 
 alone I would not have to wear out her carpet getting 
 more." 
 
 "The least you say to this person the better. If you 
 had not said that to her she would not have pulled your 
 hair."
 
 170 THE WAY OF THE WORLD 
 
 "Nobody ever did that to me before, and I don't 
 want to live here any more." 
 
 The Woman put her finger to her lips and pointed to 
 the door. Then slipping on her felt slippers she walked 
 softly to the door and opened it quickly. The next in- 
 stant Ronile laughed, as Mrs. Paine was leaning her full 
 weight against the door and listening intently. When 
 it opened she lost her balance, and fell into the room full 
 length. The Woman stood erect trying hard to control 
 herself, as she wanted to burst out laughing, too. 
 
 When the landlady got to her feet, she closed the 
 door, saying, "Good day, Mrs. Paine, I hope you did not 
 hurt yourself." The fat woman did jar her flabby body, 
 but the fall taught her to keep her ear from that door. 
 However, her anger was manifest and had to land some- 
 where. That night they were awakened by loud noises 
 of protest and slander. 
 
 They heard an indistinct voice say, "How dare you 
 come into my room at midnight?" 
 
 "I have a right to," was the reply, "you might bring 
 some of those Chinese in here." 
 
 The Woman opened the door a little and saw Mrs. 
 Paine across the room, looking under the bed for the man 
 she could not find. 
 
 "You preposterous demon," cried the young lady 
 who occupied the room, "I can come home any time I like, 
 and what's more, you are so evil-minded that I don't 
 trust myself in your house and would not be a bit sur- 
 prised if you did not try to bring them here yourself." 
 Like a serpent the fat woman flew at the young girl, who 
 however was too quick for her, and before the fat woman 
 could get her hands into her beautiful hair which was 
 hanging down her back in two long braids, she grabbed 
 the other by the shoulders and led her out, saying, "I 
 don't teach gymnastics every night for nothing." She 
 must have touched a tender spot on the landlady's shoul- 
 ders for she screamed with pain. She then pushed her 
 knees into the landlady 's back touching the kidneys with 
 each step, thus giving her unwelcome visitor a Chinese 
 embrace, as she hastily departed. 
 
 After the girl had her unwelcome visitor safe behind
 
 ONE TONGUE LIGHTS FIRES OF HELL 171 
 
 her own door, she said, her beautiful eyes shining through 
 the darkness, "Now, mind, if I ever see you in my room 
 again, at any time, I will get a warrant." She went back 
 to her own room, saying to another roomer as she passed, 
 "If only rooms were not so scarce, but on account of the 
 Fair there are none to be had, and I like this sunny 
 room." 
 
 Soon the house was quiet, but the Woman and Ronile 
 could not suppress a laugh as they settled back to bed. 
 
 "A fine lesson, but it is too bad one must resort to 
 such means to teach her to mind her own business, ' ' said 
 Mrs. Delien. 
 
 Next morning Mrs. Delien led Ronile to the stairs, 
 then went back to the kitchen to prepare some vegetables, 
 when she heard the landlady telling a neighbor in the 
 rear how one of her roomers had a man in the room, for 
 she was suddenly grabbed by the back and beaten, "and 
 my body is black and blue, they beat me up so." 
 
 "Dear Lord," thought Mrs. Delien, "is there no way 
 of stopping that malicious tongue? Ronile is getting ner- 
 vous about using the stairs. We must try to find some- 
 thing better." 
 
 There was a play at the State Normal School in which 
 Ronile was taking part, so after lunch Ronile ran to ask 
 Mrs. Lesser to come and hear her sing, telling her to 
 be sure and come, as she kissed her dear Lesser Mama 
 good-by, and shoved a piece of candy the good woman 
 had given her into her mouth. She had taken the candy 
 out of a box given to Frances, but would not tell Ronile 
 where she got it, for fear the youngster would not enjoy 
 it if the owner herself did not give it to her. The two 
 women sat breathless when Ronile as "Arline"' dressed 
 in gypsy attire, stepped out on the stage. 
 
 "Don't clap too loud," said Mrs. Lesser, "she might 
 become self-conscious and lose her poise." The song was 
 a success, however. Ronile was all Arline as she sang: 
 "Listen, while I relate the hope of a gypsy's fate," and 
 the chorus joined in, ' ' Happy and light the hearts of those 
 who in each other's faith repose." 
 
 "She is a little queen," whispered Mrs. Lesser. "At 
 the age of ten, she sings the Bohemian Girl ; she is a won-
 
 172 THE WAY OF THE WORLD 
 
 der. Oh, why aren't my folks here? If Papa were here 
 you couldn't keep him in his seat. He would surely dis- 
 turb her." 
 
 The scene changed; Thaddeus was sitting with 
 crossed legs outside the tent, when Eonile as Arline ap- 
 peared. As she came out of the tent she rubbed her eyes, 
 and turning to Thaddeus, she sang, "I Dreamt I Dwelt in 
 Marble Halls." 
 
 "Oh, how sweet!" was the general remark. Mrs. 
 Delien sat with folded hands, thanking the Creator for 
 that child that could at such a tender age enchant so 
 many. After the performance the teachers brought 
 Ronile over to her mother. Each had a happy look of 
 satisfaction on her face. 
 
 "A born actress," said the dramatic teacher, Lucille 
 Smith. 
 
 "Yes, she will make good some day," said Mrs. 
 McCowley, the singing teacher. "There was not a miss, 
 and she carried her notes wonderfully. ' ' 
 
 "Let her keep this work up," said the principal, 
 ' ' for it is her God-given vocation. ' ' 
 
 On the way home Amelia Lesser would not let go of 
 the great opera singer. "Some day you will not recog- 
 nize us poor people when you get to be great. My, you 
 took my breath away! I can't wait until papa comes 
 home to tell him." As they bade Mrs. Lesser good-by she 
 made them promise to come to dinner, which they did 
 gladly. 
 
 On the way home Ronile said, "If Mrs. Lesser asks 
 me to come some afternoon, I will gladly go for I am 
 afraid I will forget my notes." 
 
 When they were sitting around the table, making a 
 big fuss about Ronile, calling her the opera star, Ronile 
 was sad. She had something on her mind. 
 
 "What is worrying you, dear?" asked her mother. 
 
 "I was thinking of how Mrs. Paine pulled my hair; 
 can I tell it?" 
 
 "You have already," said Mrs. Lesser, amused. Then 
 they told of their experience with the new landlady. 
 
 "Well, I'll be " thundered the boss! "I'll go
 
 ONE TONGUE LIGHTS FIRES OF HELL 173 
 
 up and make her say her last prayers. I'll thrash every 
 wicked spark out of that hussy." 
 
 ''Gee, I'm glad she got it from that gymnasium 
 teacher," said Alfred, "and you certainly gave her a 
 hasty 'come in' by making her fall in. If you will let me, 
 I'll cure her of taking things out of your pantry," con- 
 tinued Alfred. 
 
 "She is out now," said Ronile, disappointed that he 
 could not do it at once. 
 
 "Well, that's the best time; can I?" asked Alfred. 
 
 "What will you do?" asked his father. 
 
 "Oh, if I told you, the fun would be gone." 
 
 "Well, sir, you can't go unless you tell right here," 
 kept on his father. 
 
 "Well, if I must, all right." He went out into the 
 kitchen, then came back, saying, "Mama, what did you 
 do with the big scissors?" His mother told him to look 
 in the machine drawer. Ronile had to go and get a large 
 sheet of wrapping paper. Then Alfred told his father he 
 would show him when he had finished. After awhile he 
 came in and asked the crowd to come and see. He led 
 them to a closet, then pulled the door swiftly ajar. 
 
 "Oh, my God," cried his mother, "a skeleton." 
 
 At first all were somewhat startled, then Alfred's 
 father slapped him on the shoulder and said, "If that 
 thing doesn't knock the daylights out of her when she 
 opens the door, I'll be hanged!" Ronile and Alfred then 
 went to Mrs. Delien's home to hang the mysterious skele- 
 ton on the light in the kitchen. He opened the window, 
 then the door. The slight wind and suction of air made 
 the paper form move slowly and mysteriously and they 
 ran back to the Lesser home in great glee. 
 
 "Gee," said Alfred, "there will be a funeral if she 
 sees that thing." 
 
 "Not she," said Mrs. Lesser. "The likes of her 
 need a clubbing with a sledge hammer." 
 
 It was late when Ronile and her mother went home, 
 as the folks said it was better to wait lest they arrived 
 too soon, "for," said Ronile, "if she comes before us, she 
 will not know Alfred and I were there in the meantime, 
 and will think we have been out since six o'clock."
 
 174 THE WAY OF THE WORLD 
 
 "Where did she go?" asked the boss. 
 
 "To some affair of the Lodge, I heard her say. You 
 should have seen her. She was all dressed up in a funny 
 colored dress and she went to the ten-cent store and 
 bought eye-glasses to make herself look more refined," 
 said Ronile. 
 
 "Oh, yes," said the mother, "she came to our door 
 and asked us if we thought she looked swell enough, and 
 say, she could not find gloves big enough to fit her hands, 
 so she bought rubber gloves and seemed so happy because 
 they were the color of her dress." 
 
 "You mean she wore rubber gloves to an entertain- 
 ment at the Civic Auditorium?" asked Mrs. Lesser. 
 
 "Exactly," assured Mrs. Delien. 
 
 "Some nut," said Lester, as he bent over kissing 
 his little honey-bunch for about the fiftieth time since 
 dinner. 
 
 The next morning Mrs. Paine did not answer the bell 
 when Mrs. Lesser came to see how the skeleton made out. 
 
 "Well," said Mrs. Delien, as she rolled up the paper 
 ghost, "that skeleton seems to have done its work well. 
 She is nowhere to be seen and I think from now on she 
 will not be anxious to go into the kitchen."
 
 CHAPTER XXVI 
 
 GOOD BLOSSOMS AMONG THISTLES AND THORNS 
 
 Mrs. Lesser walked to the window and pointing to 
 a large building at the corner of Haight and Buchanan 
 streets, said: "There is a first-class boarding-house, but 
 I don't know whether they would allow you to get your 
 own meals. I will go and see what arrangements can be 
 made." 
 
 ''You are so good, Mrs. Lesser, but please let me go. 
 I know you will not rest until we are permanently set- 
 tled," said Mrs. Delien. 
 
 "All right, we will go together," replied Mrs. Lesser. 
 They passed through a little alley for a short cut, and in 
 doing so got a full view of the garden in the yard be- 
 longing to the house, which had once been owned by a 
 wealthy Scotch family. 
 
 "It looks like a nice place if we can judge by its 
 looks," said Mrs. Lesser as she rang the bell, and waited 
 inside the vestibule which was all in marble. The door 
 was opened by a stout pleasant looking lady, whose hair 
 was golden in color, although she looked to be between 
 forty-five and fifty years old. 
 
 Mrs. Lesser spoke first. "Have you any light house- 
 keeping rooms for rent?" 
 
 The lady shook her head saying, "I am sorry but 
 this is a boarding-house." 
 
 "Oh," said Mrs. Delien, "is there no way you could 
 manage so that I could get our own meals? I like the 
 place very much and would like to live here. What do 
 you charge for board and room?" 
 
 "Yes, I think I could," said the landlady as she 
 looked at the enquirer, then said, "Ten dollars a week 
 for room and two meals a day." 
 
 "Oh, I have a daughter who is going to Normal 
 School, and that would be more than I could pay." 
 
 "But," said Mrs. Lesser hopefully, "you don't 
 charge full board for a girl of ten?" 
 
 "No, I could make it sixty dollars a month for both,"
 
 176 THE WAY OF THE WORLD 
 
 replied the landlady; "come in and let us talk it over, 
 perhaps we can arrange it in some way." 
 
 "I wonder if you know her daughter?" asked Mrs. 
 Lesser. "If I remember rightly I think I saw you at the 
 school at the opera." 
 
 "I was," answered the landlady, interested. 
 
 "Well," said Mrs. Lesser, "the little girl who played 
 'Arline' is the daughter of this lady." 
 
 "Is that so?" 
 
 "Yes, this is Mrs. Delien, and Ronile is her daugh- 
 ter." 
 
 "You must be very proud of such a pretty little girl 
 with such wonderful curls. We know her very well." 
 She thought for a moment, then said: "Let's see, I have 
 a room with twin beds. I could let you have that for 
 twenty dollars a month, and if you thought the board 
 was more than you could afford to pay, you could cook 
 your meals in our kitchen," and again sizing up Mrs. 
 Delien, she went on, "You don't look like a busy-body or 
 a woman who would leave things untidy." 
 
 "Oh, no," said Mrs. Lesser. "She has been living 
 with us, and we got along so well, but my daughter got 
 married and she is so young that I can't let her live 
 away from me; otherwise we would not let Mrs. Delien 
 leave us, never," she concluded. 
 
 "The very fact of your coming with the lady shows 
 how much you care for her welfare," said Mrs. Handel, 
 the landlady. Here she arose, saying, "Let us go upstairs 
 and look at the room." The room was nicely furnished 
 with two brass beds, and bird's-eye maple dresser and 
 chiffonier. 
 
 "Oh, this is a nice room, and it is just as sunny as 
 the other and there is such a nice view, but can you pay 
 the twenty dollars?" she whispered to Mrs. Delien. 
 
 "Oh, we will manage some way," came the answer, 
 with a hopeful look in her eyes. They went to the win- 
 dow overlooking the garden. A huge, stately palm grew 
 in the center; there were all kinds of flowers in bloom, 
 and artistic arbors covered with all kinds of roses, climb- 
 ing up to the second story. 
 
 "This is nice," said Mrs. Handel, showing them the
 
 BLOSSOMS AMONG THISTLES AND THORNS 177 
 
 advantage of the sun as it came in at the different angles 
 of the bay window. 
 
 "A good place to work in," said Mrs. Delien, much 
 pleased, but trying not to show too much enthusiasm. An 
 inward prayer was sent out, " If it is Thy will, oh, Father, 
 here I would love to praise Thee, for Thy stars will shine, 
 Thy sun and moonbeams reach my bed." 
 
 "Here you would have peace and quiet," said her 
 friend; "you will earn more and then it will be easy to 
 pay the rent. ' ' 
 
 Coming back into the drawing-room, the Woman ad- 
 mired the gorgeous chandelier of crystal, also the hand- 
 painted fresco work on the wall and the ceiling. 
 
 "Yes," said Mrs. Lesser, "here is an artist; she re- 
 ceived the Gold Medal at the Fair." 
 
 "How wonderful!" said Mrs. Handel, clasping her 
 hands; "and to think she has a Gold Medal and yet can- 
 not afford to eat with us." 
 
 "Thus is the way of the world," said the Woman, 
 smiling, as they started home to get ready to move. 
 
 "My," said Alfred to his chum as they wheeled the 
 trunk through the alley, "I bet that fat hussy is still in 
 bed and now that Mrs. Delien is moving she will think 
 that Ronile and her mother saw the ghost, too. Say, you 
 know, the gym teacher is moving in the same place; it's 
 just what she wanted," Alfred continued. 
 
 "That will surely prove to that busy-body that 
 something is not quite right," said Alfred's partner. 
 ' ' This is quite a contrast to that other place. ' ' 
 
 "The first dinner, you will have to eat in the dining- 
 room for I want you to meet my guests," begged the 
 landlady when the Woman and Ronile had moved in. In 
 a clever way the hostess told the rest of the guests that 
 they would not be with them every meal as Ronile was on 
 a diet, and "they eat very simple food," she concluded. 
 
 There were Dr. Maclensia, a Spanish gentleman and 
 his spinster sister, who were visiting the World's Fair. 
 He seemed to enjoy having new guests, and remarked that 
 they could eat their simple meal in the dining-room and 
 not upstairs. 
 
 At the end of the table sat Mrs. Wesson from Con-
 
 178 THE WAY OF THE WORLD 
 
 necticut, who spent her time traveling around, and util- 
 ized most of it, it seemed, in trying to appear younger 
 than she really was, for in spite of her gray hair she 
 wore a Dresden ribbon tied around her head with a bow 
 on the side, and a pink dinner gown graced her lean form, 
 her neck and ears being adorned with coral decorations. 
 Her eyes were of a gray-green color, and very small ; her 
 mouth, however, was quite large, showing a set of even 
 false teeth, that seemed to clap at times as she tried to 
 do justice to the delicious looking ear of corn. At the 
 doctor's remark she stopped eating, and looking at him 
 meaningly, said, "Do I hear aright? This a lady" 
 
 "Mrs. Delien," corrected the hostess. 
 
 "Oh, yes," she continued, "is going to cook her own 
 meals ; will you have room in your kitchen, my dear Mrs. 
 Handel?" 
 
 "Lots of good sheep go in a stable," answered the 
 landlady joyfully. A thankful look greeted her as she 
 glanced at her new guest. 
 
 "Are you a working woman?" asked Mrs. Wesson, 
 trying to show the doctor that he need not interest him- 
 self too closely in a common worker. 
 
 "I am," was the simple answer. 
 
 Here the white-haired decorated lady looked at the 
 landlady with a reproachful look, saying, "You have 
 been recommended to me as a first-class boarding-house 
 keeper." 
 
 "They informed you correctly," came the quick reply 
 from Mrs. Handel, who had begun to bite her lips and 
 look somewhat annoyed. 
 
 "But you never rented light housekeeping rooms," 
 said Mrs. Wesson. 
 
 "I don't call that common; we have a fire all day 
 and it will not make much difference to the stove who 
 cooks as long as I am satisfied; besides this little lady 
 here," pointing to Ronile, "is a little run down. You 
 may have read some time ago about how she got hurt at 
 the Southern Pacific station, and was taken to the hospital. ' ' 
 
 "Oh, I do remember," said the doctor, "so you are 
 the little lady, but you are well now?"
 
 BLOSSOMS AMONG THISTLES AND THORNS 179 
 
 "Oh, yes, thank you I am very well," answered 
 Ronile. 
 
 "Too bad, doctor, that you missed the play at the 
 Normal School," said Mrs. Handel, "this young lady 
 played and sang beautifully. I saw her. I also want to 
 draw your attention to her mother, Mrs. Delien, who is 
 the owner of that beautiful basket of flowers at the Fair, 
 and was awarded the Gold Medal, so I don't think we 
 should class her as a common working woman. It is bad 
 enough that an artist like Mrs. Delien has to live with us. ' ' 
 Here she looked at Mrs. Wesson with a triumphant glint 
 in her eye, thinking, "Now will you be good." 
 
 "She ought to be living at the St. Francis," replied 
 the lady of the Dresden ribbon. 
 
 After dinner, Ronile remarked to her mother, "Why 
 is the old lady tied on top with a ribbon?" 
 
 A bystander, a young man, heard the remark and 
 laughingly said, "Why, the lady's brains have to be tied 
 up so they can't leak out." 
 
 When they went upstairs, they sat by the window 
 and watched the sunset. "Mother, we can see the sun 
 all day, from rising to setting," said Ronile. 
 
 "Yes, dear, we will thank the Father for leading us 
 here, but from now on we will eat our meals alone, and 
 avoid the stigma of the lady who does not know us and 
 yet dislikes us." 
 
 "I know why," said Ronile. "Somebody in the 
 kitchen said, 'There will be trouble if that good-looking 
 newcomer eats at the table with Mrs. Wesson and the 
 doctor, for she has her cap set for him. ' ' 
 
 "Well, my dear, from now on you will not listen to 
 any such remarks and we will stay to ourselves, ' ' said the 
 mother much relieved. ' ' This is a kingdom ; such a gar- 
 den and fine view of the sky, why we will never need a 
 light in here ! ' ' Here the Woman stretched out her arms, 
 not in crucifixion, but in thanksgiving for the redemption, 
 a move to exaltation. 
 
 Ronile pulled out the zither and begged her mother 
 to play. 
 
 "Why, my dear?" asked her mother. 
 
 "Oh, I don't know, but I just feel you ought to play
 
 180 THE WAY OF THE WORLD 
 
 and thank the Lord. He will hear your gladness through 
 the music and bless this house." 
 
 "Very well, my good little partner," said the 
 mother, as she struck the notes on the autoharp. 
 
 Eonile stood up and sang in a clear voice, "Hope in 
 the Lord." The mother sang alto. Forgotten was the 
 world, as these two children of God sang their praises 
 from thankful hearts. After they had finished they both 
 looked up at the sky ; a light seemed to shoot down like 
 a comet. 
 
 "Oh," said Ronile, as she clasped her hands, "did I 
 not tell you? God sends us greetings with a light from 
 the stars and here on the hill we can see every star that 
 shoots through the sky." After a while sounds of piano- 
 playing came from the rooms below. 
 
 A woman's voice was trying hard to express love's 
 sweet sentiment by singing as loud as she could, "I only 
 know I love you ; love me and the world is mine. ' ' 
 
 "That's for the doctor," said Ronile in a whisper. 
 
 "Deary, this change has almost made you mis- 
 chievous. I don't like to have you pass remarks about 
 people. They are unfortunately very selfish and far from 
 happy." 
 
 "Somebody is knocking," said Ronile, running to the 
 door and opening it. The visitor was Annabelle, Mrs. 
 Handel's adopted daughter. She was a fair young girl, 
 with oval face, straight nose, a perfect mouth and large 
 brown eyes, and the sad expression on her face made her 
 resemble a flower. 
 
 She took Ronile in her arms and patted her, saying, 
 "I like to see you play; that was grand at school." 
 
 "Did you like it, you sweet Madonna face?" said 
 Ronile in earnest. Annabelle laughed, showing a row of 
 perfectly shaped pearl-white teeth. 
 
 The Woman asked her to come in, but the pretty girl 
 excused herself, saying, "I have no time now, but Mrs. 
 Handel would like to have you come down into the draw- 
 ing-room with the harp. Is that it?" asked Annabelle 
 going toward the zither, "I thought from the sound that 
 it was a great big harp, and they are arguing about it,
 
 BLOSSOMS AMONG THISTLES AND THORNS 181 
 
 saying you did not bring a large instrument when you 
 moved in, and yet you play it." 
 
 " Deary," said the Woman, "we are not like other 
 people and don't belong in the drawing-room. So tell 
 your dear mother not to call us hereafter, will you?" 
 
 "All right," said the girl, half -disappointed, "but 
 you will come down now?" 
 
 "Yes, we will." 
 
 They walked down the great staircase, Ronile sing- 
 ing, "I Dreamt I Dwelt in Marble Halls." 
 
 Mrs. Handel came over and led them to a settee, say- 
 ing, "Where is the harp?" 
 
 "We never play it in public, and did not think you 
 heard us," said Mrs. Delien. 
 
 "Yes, we heard you, and we did so enjoy the sweet 
 strain," said the cordial landlady. 
 
 Ronile walked over, studying some notes on the 
 piano. 
 
 "Ah, Miss Ronilia," said the doctor, walking over to 
 her, "you play?" 
 
 "A little," replied Ronile. 
 
 "Why don't you?" he asked. 
 
 "May I?" she asked, turning to the landlady, who 
 saw her pleading look and said, "Yes, Ronile, play some- 
 thing." 
 
 "You must excuse me if I make mistakes; I have not 
 practiced lately." She sat down and played Pader- 
 ewski's "Minuet." The doctor and his sister arose and 
 danced it with elegance and grace. When they finished 
 all clapped and the dancers praised the musician. 
 
 "It is my favorite piece," said the Spanish lady, Miss 
 Dolores Maclensia. "I love it. Paderewski was my 
 teacher, and you, Miss Ronilia, play very well; you are 
 so young." 
 
 "Play a Fox Trot," interrupted Mrs. Wesson. 
 
 ' ' I am sorry, I can 't play popular music at all, ' ' said 
 Ronile. 
 
 "Very good for you; there is not much harmony in 
 it," said the Spanish lady. 
 
 "That was very good, Ronile," said Mrs. Handel. 
 "Music just bubbles out of you, and whenever you want
 
 182 THE WAY OF THE WORLD 
 
 to practice, you are welcome to use the piano after four 
 in the afternoon. ' ' 
 
 "I take my nap in the afternoon," said Mrs. Wes- 
 son, pettishly. 
 
 "But, madam," said the doctor, "you don't intend 
 to sleep after four in the afternoon? Of course, I admit 
 you need a lot of beauty sleep but that you can get be- 
 tween two and four." 
 
 The obstinate, love-sick lady crossed her legs im- 
 patiently. She did not like to have the doctor address 
 her so rudely and blamed the newcomer. Mrs. Delien 
 felt the antagonism and thought she and Ronile would 
 keep out of that lady's way. 
 
 The landlady's thoughts ran the same way as she 
 looked sweetly toward her new guest, who walked over 
 toward her, saying, "You realize we do not belong here 
 and please don't ask us again." 
 
 A sigh came from the good-natured blonde hostess, 
 as she said: "Now, I want to love you just as much as 
 the lady you lived with before, so please feel at home. 
 The house is open to all my guests, remember that." 
 
 "Thank you, my dear Mrs. Handel." Here the con- 
 versation ended, as Miss Maclensia was playing. Ronile 
 complied with the request of the Spanish people by sing- 
 ing, "I Dreamt I Dwelt in Marble Halls." All eyes were 
 fixed on the little girl as she stood by the piano, her 
 eyes running over the notes and her voice ringing out as 
 if she alone were there, and that there was a forest of 
 cool, balmy breezes with a mixture of pine and laurel. 
 The drawing-room was forgotten. There stood the gypsy 
 maid, entrancing the audience and leading them through 
 the forest up a great mountain with rippling brooks and 
 roaring waterfalls, into a great marble palace with glit- 
 tering jewels in its mammoth pillars. There were foun- 
 tains in the great rotunda and downy swans gliding 
 through the mirror-like surface. Great arbors of smilax 
 and myrtle concealed the meditators, while huge orchards 
 of orange blossoms filled the air in accord with the chirp- 
 ing of the mocking birds and nightingales, where lips met 
 to seal a promise of everlasting love. "But I also dreamt, 
 which pleased me most, that you loved me still the same,"
 
 BLOSSOMS AMONG THISTLES AND THORNS 183 
 
 she concluded. Her eyes changed to a natural expres- 
 sion. 
 
 "You are very wonderful!" said the doctor, going 
 toward her and taking her hand in his and patting her 
 gently as he continued: "You must keep this up; the 
 world needs you, but just as you are now. Forget the 
 world and lead them as you did us this evening, then you 
 will create only happiness." 
 
 "I will try," said Ronile, as she joined her mother 
 to retire. 
 
 "Good night, little star, keep shining," said Mrs. 
 Handel from the lower hall as they ascended. 
 
 After they had gone, it seemed the life of the party 
 had disappeared, and some began to yawn. "She is a 
 very good entertainer," said one of the gentlemen. Mrs. 
 Wesson had not taken much part in praising the little 
 girl. She kept twisting her precious jeweled rings on her 
 bony fingers during the singing. 
 
 On hearing this remark she said impatiently: "You 
 make me sick, one would think she were the only little 
 girl on earth. Why, she will be so stuck up she won't 
 know us tomorrow." 
 
 "Oh, no," said the doctor, "she knows not herself 
 when art comes in. It is not in her. She is just a natural 
 child, beautiful in every way. It is proven that the best 
 way to become beautiful is to think wholesome and beau- 
 tiful thoughts. I have studied some occult science. It 
 teaches in a wonderful way. Thought manipulation; it 
 works like a thread that shoots from the shuttle of the 
 brain and weaves on the garment of existence. This 
 child's shuttle weaves for everybody alike, thus it 
 shrouds everything it comes in contact with into a beau- 
 tiful robe. Being clothed in such attire you must esteem 
 the giver. One is not comfortable entering a palace with 
 chappes on." 
 
 "The attire makes the man's appearance," said Mr. 
 Handel, a sickly looking man, with a pleasing smile and 
 seemingly a great thinker. "You are right in what you 
 say, doctor, I agree with you and if you can't always 
 be in full dress, one can easily radiate with a smiling
 
 184 THE WAY OF THE WORLD 
 
 countenance. This has been a happy evening and I feel 
 better," said Mr. Handel to his wife. 
 
 "Yes, dear, this child brings happiness and I don't 
 blame the Woman for keeping her away from the environ- 
 ment of a jealous person like Mrs. Wesson." 
 
 "Yes, I believe her selfish disposition makes her 
 homely," said Mr. Handel. 
 
 "I am sorry for her," said his wife, "we are going 
 to try to keep them apart. I enjoy the little one's com- 
 pany, but her mother won't let her sing every night, I am 
 sure. ' ' 
 
 She was right for every night after supper Ronile and 
 her mother took a walk and if Mrs. Wesson was in the 
 drawing-room singing, the rest of the guests went out for 
 a walk and in coming back would resort to the back stair- 
 case to get to their rooms.
 
 "There stood the gypsy maid, entrancing the audience and leading them 
 through great forests, to arbors of sniilax and myrtle, where lips met to 
 seal a promise of everlasting love." Page 182.
 
 Christinas was drawing near; the Fair was closing. 
 The Woman tried hard to sell her display but as she could 
 go to the Fair Grounds only on Sunday, it seemed the 
 visitors were just admirers and not buyers. Wearily the 
 Woman and Ronile walked toward the Fine Arts Palace. 
 Ronile stood by the statue of the Duck-baby while her 
 mother snapped her picture. The magnificent buildings 
 had lost their beautiful aspect, some starting to crumble at 
 the corners. Thousands of pigeons flew around seeking for 
 crumbs. 
 
 It was a chilly day and the Woman remarked, "If 
 I don't sell the basket today, then I will know that I 
 should keep it." 
 
 "God may not want you to sell it, mother dear," said 
 Ronile. 
 
 "Perhaps not," came the weary reply. Thus the 
 great gates closed and the curtain fell on a City Beautiful 
 that held in its embrace achievements from millions of 
 minds, as they handed the gift of creation down from 
 century to century, absorbing the brilliancy of each mind 
 as they passed along on the road of time. 
 
 "Oh, mother," said Ronile, "where will all the jewels 
 from the great tower go ? " 
 
 "They are coming down to be sold like everything 
 that has climbed to bear fruit. Our basket has well served 
 its mission. There is a diploma, a blue ribbon and a gold 
 medal which we hold as the price it attained." 
 
 "Well, then," said Ronile, "why not keep the basket? 
 Mama Handel," as she called the new landlady, "said we 
 should put it in the drawing-room, case and all, ' ' continued 
 Ronile, as she was anxious to keep the basket. 
 
 "But, dear," said the mother wistfully, "suppose we 
 want to go east?" 
 
 ' ' It can go with us, mother, ' ' came the practical answer. 
 
 "You are right," said the mother, more cheerfully, 
 "we will just hold onto it until the buyer comes along, or
 
 186 THE WAY OF THE WORLD 
 
 perhaps we are to keep it; otherwise it would have been 
 sold long ago." 
 
 A lady buyer who had given the flower-maker many 
 orders, came along as they returned and stood by the ex- 
 hibit. She represented one of the largest stores. 
 
 ' ' Did you sell it ? " she asked, anxious that the Woman 
 should get her money out of the work. 
 
 "No," came the answer. 
 
 "Well," said the buyer, "take out the flowers, and I 
 will buy them." 
 
 "I can't," said the artist, "it is like tearing the 
 branches from a tree." 
 
 "You are right," said the buyer, looking over the bas- 
 ket, "it would be a shame to tear apart such a wonderful 
 creation. If I had my way I would buy it for a window 
 display with French novelties, but the manager says, 'What 
 will it bring?' He thinks it ought to go into the Museum 
 and really, that is the place for it, ' ' she concluded. 
 
 "I can't afford to donate it now. I will let you dis- 
 play it if you wish, ' ' said the Woman. 
 
 "All right," came the pleased answer, "then you 
 won 't have to bother about moving it. When our men take 
 out our exhibit, they can move yours also." 
 
 A few days later Annabelle came eagerly to the 
 Woman's room, saying: "Your basket is at the corner win- 
 dow of the great stores, and it looks grand; there are 
 crowds of people around admiring it. You ought to see it." 
 
 After a month the display was transferred to the Hotel 
 St. Francis, where it enchanted the guests in the Loung- 
 ing Room for a year. 
 
 After the Fair closed the Sundays seemed lonesome 
 to Ronile and her mother. They usually went to Golden 
 Gate Park to listen to the music. One Sunday it rained. 
 
 "No park, today," said Ronile in a disappointed tone 
 as she looked out of the window. 
 
 "Suppose we take a walk down town," suggested 
 the mother, which they did. Going down Page Street they 
 passed Druid's Temple. A sign on the door announced 
 a spiritualistic gathering and named a noted male me- 
 dium. 
 
 "I heard the doctor speak of him, he calls him a
 
 JUST A VIOLET CHRISTMAS MORNING 187 
 
 der," said the "Woman. "It is queer, I cannot read the 
 book he gave me. Every time I look at the print it begins 
 to swim in front of me. I wonder if this medium could 
 answer why," she thought, and with this on her mind 
 they joined the already started circle. They took the last 
 seats and watched intently the gentleman in the center of 
 the fairly filled hall. The Woman's thought again went 
 out to him, "Why can I not read that book?" The medium 
 stopped short in his message that he was transmitting to 
 a lady about a departed son. 
 
 Coming toward the flower-maker he said, "Why should 
 you gather fallen leaves when your own tree of knowledge 
 needs all the attention you can give it?" 
 
 "How wonderful," thought the Woman, "he answered 
 my thoughts." 
 
 "Sister," he said, "why are you in the last seat? 
 You should be in the center to give unto hungry souls, for 
 the light of spiritual wisdom shines on your brow. You 
 must give out as the great loving spirit of charity has 
 chosen you to transmit." 
 
 He took the Woman's hand and led her to the center 
 of the hall. No introduction was necessary, for it was a 
 spiritual gateway that opens by an all-seeing eye, where 
 self is forgotten, the soul tied to the banner of Lead Thou 
 Me On. 
 
 As if under a hypnotic spell she gave out what first 
 came to her mind, and went to the ones she felt most 
 impressed to go to, giving as it came in rapid current of 
 thought, getting stronger as she went, thus proving to be 
 an able transmitter between body and soul. After reach- 
 ing about the tenth eager person who waited for a sign 
 from a loved one departed, she became herself again and 
 stopped. 
 
 "What have I told you, my sisters and brothers? 
 there is a star shining through each of you, only you keep 
 it concealed in egoism," said the presiding gentleman 
 medium. Turning to the newly installed medium, he said, 
 ' ' My good sister, may the unseen spirit of love and wisdom 
 guide you on. Have you ever been in public before?" 
 
 "No," came the simple answer. 
 
 "Well, then, it is not fair to soul and man, if you do
 
 188 THE WAY OF THE WORLD 
 
 understand the law of transmission, to keep that power 
 from spreading. Remember it was the greatest teaching of 
 Christ, the Nazarene, to impress spiritualism on mankind. ' ' 
 The flower-maker went back to her seat. 
 
 Ronile took her hand, saying, "Oh, mother, I was so 
 worried, but you did well." 
 
 ' ' I hardly know what I did, ' ' came the distant answer. 
 
 ' ' Whatever made you do it, ' ' said Ronile, wisely, ' ' you 
 did well. Why mother, you told them wonderful things. 
 Some of them are still crying. One lady said she tried for 
 years to get in touch with the soul of her husband, and 
 you brought him; how wonderful," Ronile whispered. 
 
 After the prayer of thanks was said and the organ 
 played, "God Be With You Till We Meet Again," many 
 people came over to get the address of the Woman for a 
 private interview, but the Woman said she could not do 
 that as she was making flowers. 
 
 ' ' Come next Wednesday afternoon, then, we want you 
 so badly to help us, as the congregation grows and good 
 mediums are scarce." 
 
 It was close to Christmas and the Woman worked hard 
 to turn out her orders. She felt that giving the test weak- 
 ened her and she had not the strength to make the flowers, 
 so she gave up going to the meetings. The last Wednesday 
 afternoon before Christmas she worked hard to turn out 
 an order. However, a strong desire overcame her to go 
 to Druid's Temple. Her ambition for the flowers seemed 
 to weaken so she thought a walk down the hill, if she was 
 needed to help, would at least brace her up, and she could 
 finish the order in the evening. She changed her dress 
 and went. As she went in, the medium, Mrs. Smith, was 
 on the platform. 
 
 "See, my sisters and brothers," she said as she made 
 room for the newcomer, "our prayer helped, here she is." 
 
 "Do you need me?" asked the flower-maker. 
 
 "Yes, we do," said the medium, with a painful twitch 
 on her sweet face. 
 
 "Very well, I will see." They had a table in the 
 center of the room. On it were trinkets, flowers, envelopes, 
 all kinds of emblems to reach toward the unseen departed 
 loved ones.
 
 JUST A VIOLET CHBISTMAS MORNING 189 
 
 "What is this for?" asked the flower-maker. 
 
 "Did you never give flower readings?" asked Mrs. 
 Smith. 
 
 "No, but I will try," and thus saying the Woman 
 reached mechanically toward something, then stopped as 
 if she were listening to someone. She took a bracelet and 
 held it in her left hand, then walked toward Mrs. Smith, 
 who was sitting on the platform. 
 
 "I hear a Dr. Briggs, and he leads me to you," said 
 the Woman. Mrs. Smith laughed and looked at the au- 
 dience with understanding. 
 
 "You all know what this means," she said. Doctor 
 Briggs was Mrs. Smith's spirit guide and controller. The 
 Woman did not know that. She still held the bracelet in 
 one hand, then with the other took the arm of Mrs. Smith 
 and gave it a quick twist. Then she turned it slowly one 
 way, then the other. There was a cracking sound as if 
 something fell into place. 
 
 When finished, she looked at Mrs. Smith, saying, "I 
 don't know why I had to do this, I just had to." 
 
 "I know you did," said Mrs. Smith, with a happy 
 smile. "Why do you know, my good people, this is a great 
 manifestation. You all know I fell and dislocated my 
 shoulder. I did not want to disappoint you, so I came, 
 but I could not read for you. Then we prayed and the 
 good Doctor Briggs worked through our dear sister here, 
 and now I am well. Is it not wonderful how the spirit 
 loved ones prepare and pave our future way with their 
 achieved knowledge and patience?" and turning to the 
 Woman, she asked: "My dear, why don't you start and 
 receive these people ? It is your vocation, and you must 
 work through this channel." 
 
 "I can't, for in the house where I live there are so 
 many people who don't understand," said the Woman. 
 
 ' ' Come to my home tonight ; we will see by the trumpet 
 what the guides have to say for you," said Mrs. Smith. 
 
 "Not this week, I must finish my order, but next 
 Wednesday evening I shall be happy to come." 
 
 It was Christmas Eve, and huge packages were coming 
 in for all in the house. 
 
 ' ' There was a wooden box from Chicago, ' ' said Ronile,
 
 190 
 
 "but mother, Mrs. Handel has put all the Christmas boxes 
 under the tree and tomorrow morning we will get them." 
 
 "A very good idea," said the flower-maker, clearing 
 away the last bits of thread. "No flowers will be made 
 next week," she said happily. 
 
 "Oh, I am so glad, mother, for you are so restless 
 at night. You toss and twitch so that I can hardly sleep. ' ' 
 
 "Yes, I know I need a rest," said the mother, as she 
 brushed her hair before retiring. 
 
 Next morning they were awakened by the sounds of 
 the Victrola. A full voice was singing, ' ' Open the Gates of 
 the Temple." They rose quickly and dressed. Just as 
 Ronile received a new light blue ribbon on her curls, a 
 knock came at the door. 
 
 "Come in," said Eonile, beating her mother to the 
 door in her excitement. It was Annabelle with two bunches 
 of violets from Mama and Daddy Handel. 
 
 "They are waiting for you at the breakfast table." 
 They pinned on the flowers, but a few were pulled out 
 to put before grandma and grandpa's pictures. Looking 
 back with satisfaction, Ronile joined her mother and Anna- 
 belle going down the stairs. 
 
 The rest of the guests were all assembled at their 
 usual places, a large Christmas tree stood at the bay win- 
 dow. Underneath were boxes piled up and dainty things 
 displayed. 
 
 When they entered all rose and wished them a Merry 
 Christmas. Dr. Maclensia made a low bow, then said: 
 "Oh, the pleasure, madam. It is a long time since you 
 graced this table with your esteemed presence." 
 
 "Thank you," said the Woman, as she sat down. It 
 was a pretty sight, these happy people in a large beautifully 
 decorated room, a mellow fire burning in the grate throwing 
 mysterious little shadows over the glittering ornaments on 
 the splendidly decorated tree. A delicious breakfast was 
 served. The attentive hostess glanced over her guests with 
 a satisfied expression. 
 
 Her eyes rested a few minutes on the doctor, then 
 suddenly she exclaimed: "Oh, my, how neglectful I am, the 
 doctor has not even a boutonniere ! I should have thought 
 of that."
 
 JUST A VIOLET CHRISTMAS MORNING 191 
 
 "That's easily fixed," said Annabelle, with a slight 
 blush on her velvety cheeks. Her beautiful eyes glanced 
 over the bunches of violets worn by the other guests. She 
 rose and went from one to the other, collecting a violet 
 from each lady, thus making a buttonhole bouquet for the 
 doctor. 
 
 "A good idea," said Mrs. Handel. But when Anna- 
 belle came to Mrs. Wesson the latter held both her bony 
 hands over her bouquet, to which she had added an Ameri- 
 can beauty from the garden, just to appear more distin- 
 guished. 
 
 "Why not?" asked the girl impatiently. 
 
 "Well," said the white-haired lady, who was dressed 
 in a new lavender shade morning gown, trimmed with 
 French roses, her hair tied with the same colored ribbon, 
 ' ' I want to give the dear doctor a bunch all alone. ' ' 
 
 "Give him two if you want to," put in the practical 
 hostess. 
 
 Annabelle sighed impatiently as she waited to receive 
 a flower from Mrs. Wesson, who she thought acted very 
 silly and in a manner not becoming to her white hair. 
 Annabelle at last walked away, passing Mr. Handel and 
 patting him affectionately on the shoulder, which he re- 
 turned with a loving glance. 
 
 When Annabelle came to Mrs. Delien, the white-haired 
 lady protested, saying, "Annabelle, if you take any flowers 
 from Mrs. Delien for the doctor I won't give you any of 
 mine." 
 
 "Then keep them," said the girl, a deep flush crossing 
 her face. 
 
 "You jealous cat," said Mrs. Handel, forgetting her 
 poise for the moment, "but I love you anyway," she 
 added. 
 
 The doctor noticed the pallor of the Woman's face, 
 and a look of pity ran across the table. He rose and 
 bowed courteously, saying, "I want one violet from the 
 distinguished flower-maker. ' ' 
 
 "Now, doctor," interrupted Mrs. Wesson, trying hard 
 to appear girlish, ' ' why not take my flowers ? ' ' 
 
 Here the Woman looked at him with great sadness in 
 her eyes. "Really, doctor, take them," she said, pointing
 
 192 THE WAY OF THE WORLD 
 
 to Mrs. Wesson. "I am too poor to spare any." Here 
 Miss Maclensia rose and walked over to the Woman, kissing 
 her on each cheek. Then pulling one flower out of the 
 Woman's corsage bouquet, walked back gracefully and put 
 it in the doctor's buttonhole. Annabelle took the small 
 bunch she had collected and put them in her daddy's but- 
 tonhole. He kissed his little girl affectionately. A de- 
 pressed condition seemed to prevail. Ronile looked up at 
 her mother who tried hard to suppress the tears that were 
 gathering, as she thought, "Why did we come?" 
 
 "Peace on Earth, Good Will to Man," said the hostess 
 as she rose to help clear the table before distributing the 
 boxes to the different owners. "Now, doctor, you are 
 the distributor for this year, as our daddy's heart is in 
 bad shape and we must prevent excitement." Here she 
 gave a warning look at the white-haired trouble-maker. 
 
 Mrs. Wesson's boxes were piled up at the front, some 
 already unpacked to show the dainty garments. One could 
 hear the impatient beats of her foot as the distributor went 
 over to get the first present. He looked over the heap of 
 negligee garments ironically and passed them on. His 
 eyes fell on a beautiful poinsettia tied with two large bows of 
 ribbon which matched the delicate shade of flower. 
 
 He looked at the card and read: "To our dear Mrs. 
 Delien, for the good transmitting work she rendered us," 
 and signed "The Ladies' Aid." 
 
 "It is very beautiful," said the doctor. "So that is 
 why we don't see you with us; you give your valuable 
 sunshine to strangers and let us freeze." 
 
 ' ' There is no outside for me, ' ' said the Woman, a happy 
 look returning as she laid her hand on the huge plant. 
 He then gave the hostess a box from himself and his sister, 
 containing a beautiful dressing-gown. 
 
 ' ' My, she won 't look at me when she wears that, ' ' said 
 the host. 
 
 "Oh, now, daddy," she called back with a loving smile. 
 Mrs. Wesson became impatient. The doctor knew this but 
 still dodged her boxes. 
 
 "Is there nothing for me?" she called, no longer able 
 to control her impatience and the neglect the doctor so 
 vividly showed.
 
 JUST A VIOLET CHRISTMAS MORNING 193 
 
 He turned as she spoke and said, "You bought so 
 much, I will never get finished, if I once begin on your 
 boxes, and besides you have seen everything already, for you 
 were the first one in here this morning." 
 
 "I would leave the room, mother, if he spoke to me 
 like that," said Ronile, from behind the poinsettia. 
 
 The doctor presented his sister with a beautiful pair 
 of earrings of sapphire and diamonds, saying as he handed 
 them over to her, "If madam had not had that beautiful 
 exhibit I would never have found these earrings, but I 
 saw them and bought them while you were lost in thought 
 in front of the flower basket." Then he brought out a 
 box neatly tied with red and gold ribbon. 
 
 "May I open it?" he asked. 
 
 "Yes, do," said Ronile. 
 
 Then he brought forth a little basket, hand-crocheted 
 and gilded, "For my dear mother," it read, thus handing 
 it to the Woman, then pulling it back again as the Woman 
 kissed Ronile in appreciation, saying, "I want one, too, or 
 I will not give it." 
 
 "All right, doctor," said Ronile getting up. She 
 kissed her mother on the cheek, then ran over and kissed 
 the doctor. 
 
 "There you are," she said, taking the basket from his 
 hand and handing it to her mother. There was a basket 
 for each of the ladies, even Mrs. Wesson. 
 
 "How sweet of you," she said, with an angry look at 
 the doctor as he handed her basket to her. 
 
 Then he handed some other things to her, saying, 
 "You were a good customer these days." 
 
 Then he gave her a picture from Annabelle. It was 
 a little dark-haired boy in his nighty, sitting on the moon. 
 
 "How beautiful," said the Woman, "it always reminds 
 me of our little brother that joined God 's high regions when 
 he was a baby." 
 
 ' ' I have a picture like that at home, ' ' said Mrs. Wesson, 
 little concerned. 
 
 "Perhaps," said the Woman, "you would like a differ- 
 ent one; if so go and select one at the store and charge 
 it to me."
 
 194 THE WAY OF THE WORLD 
 
 "I will do no such thing," Mrs. Wesson answered 
 haughtily. 
 
 ' ' Another slap, ' ' said the gymnasium teacher, who was 
 now boarding with Mrs. Handel. 
 
 Mrs. Delien and the teacher never referred to the 
 experience in the other place, but became good friends 
 as time passed. 
 
 ' ' I know a partner for her, ' ' she said, raising her brows 
 meaningly, and did not care whether she heard it or not. 
 
 "I will get you one," said the doctor. 
 
 "No, thank you," replied Mrs. Delien, "I did not 
 mean to possess one absolutely; let's drop the subject," 
 she continued impatiently. 
 
 There was a box from Kenwood, containing a beauti- 
 ful boudoir cap for Mrs. Delien from Ruth and her hus- 
 band. 
 
 "Oh," cried Ronile, "she is married, my darling 
 Ruth." 
 
 Then came six fine handkerchiefs with tatting on the 
 edges in assorted colors. These were for Ronile. A 
 medallion centerpiece from Mrs. Hilbert and a tatted bag 
 for each from Aunt Emma. 
 
 ' ' How good they were to think of us. ' ' 
 
 More boxes went to Mrs. Wesson, one of which con- 
 tained a magnificent shawl. Then came a large box from 
 Nebraska for Mrs. Delien. The doctor opened it up and 
 carefully laid the things on the table. There were six 
 pairs of the finest quality of silk stockings for each, also 
 the same number of handkerchiefs, some Irish crochet col- 
 lars, a ring for Ronile from Cousin Anna, a beautifully 
 embroidered corset bag and a muff hanger. In a tin box 
 were aniscakes, springeles and macaroons and a box of 
 Maravilla Garden Tea. 
 
 "Oh," said the Woman, "this is the best tea I ever 
 tasted; the dear aunty knows that I like it and sent me 
 some." Then came a small bottle of Jamaica ginger, and 
 some essence of peppermint, a box of camomile tea and a 
 small bottle of valerian. 
 
 "That's just like my good aunty, thinking of every- 
 thing," said Mrs. Delien.
 
 JUST A VIOLET CHRISTMAS MORNING 195 
 
 "Have you finished with Mrs. Delien's groceries?" 
 asked Mrs. Wesson. 
 
 "Not yet, madam," he replied in the same cutting 
 tone, and kept on pulling more things out of the box. On 
 the bottom there was a large envelope with a Christmas card, 
 In the card was a fifty dollar bill. 
 
 "Oh," said the Spanish gentleman, "I am very de- 
 lighted with this box of groceries. I hope, my dear flower- 
 artist, that you will always receive such groceries and 
 that I will have the pleasure of unpacking them." 
 
 He then handed Ronile a small package on which was 
 written, "From Doctor and Miss Maclensia." 
 
 "You must open it yourself," he said with a gesture 
 so characteristic among the Latin people. Every eye 
 was turned toward Ronile. She hastily opened the box 
 and pulled out a blue and gold enameled wrist watch. 
 
 "Oh, this is just what I admired but would not wish 
 for it, as they are very expensive," she said, jumping up 
 and kissing the doctor and his sister heartily. Then she 
 slipped the watch on her wrist and admired it constantly. 
 
 The doctor said : "You see we waited with your present 
 until the last to find out what a perfect little lady you 
 are. Now I am very happy, you never asked for one 
 thing." 
 
 "Oh, no," said Mrs. Handel, rising as it was time to 
 look after her household duties. "Dinner will be served at 
 four, so please be ready and you, too, Mrs. Delien, are my 
 guest and thank you for the beautiful gift and flower you 
 gave me." 
 
 "I thank you very kindly for the invitation, Mrs. 
 Handel, but beg to be excused." 
 
 "I don't blame her," said someone behind her. "I 
 would rather not eat than to swallow the insults Mrs. 
 Wesson gives her." 
 
 Miss Maclensia came up to her, saying, "Doctor and 
 I would be very happy if you would join us at lunch down 
 town." 
 
 "You are very kind to think of us but please don't 
 mind if we decline, as we have an engagement for dinner 
 at two and will go to another friend's home for dinner at 
 seven in the evening. ' '
 
 196 THE WAY OF THE WORLD 
 
 They went to their room to get dressed to go out, and 
 soon the tooting of an automobile horn was heard 
 and they hastily left the house. Ronile wore a pretty coat 
 of Copenhagen blue, trimmed with white ermine fur, with 
 cap of the same material and trimmed in fur to match 
 the coat. The Woman wore a mauve colored tailored suit 
 trimmed with moleskin and a turban of the same material. 
 
 After they had gone with a gentleman in the automo- 
 bile, Mrs. Wesson said to the gymnasium teacher, who re- 
 mained in the drawing-room with the rest : ' ' How does she 
 dress like that? You can't tell me no wonder," she kept 
 on sarcastically, pressing her thin lips tightly together 
 for a moment, "there is nothing for nothing." 
 
 "What do you mean?" asked the teacher. 
 
 "Still water runs deep," said the other meaningly. 
 Then she pointed toward Haight Street, where they went, 
 saying: "Auto rides, dinner parties and such a gown 
 Look at the expensive dresses, you can't tell me that 
 a working woman can afford them. ' ' The teacher remained 
 silent to see how far she would go, which encouraged the 
 other to proceed with her slanderous remarks, "Why is 
 she so quiet?" and to herself, "And look how she vamped 
 the doctor; perhaps he bought her that outfit." 
 
 This was too much for the athletic, wholesome-minded 
 girl. She crossed her arms and stood defiantly before Mrs. 
 Wesson, saying : "I would like to tear that viperous tongue 
 out of your mouth! Shame on you! Why that coat of 
 Ronile 's was made out of a cape which was out of style, 
 and both Miss Maclensia and I helped her finish it in 
 my room to get it ready for a Christmas present for Ronile, 
 and if you want to know, Mrs. Lesser brought her the 
 fur for a Christmas present knowing she would get the 
 coat. The Lessers got the fur in Alaska. The suit worn 
 by Mrs. Delien is the same suit she has on in a picture 
 taken four years ago, and no one but herself earned the 
 money to pay for it. It is too bad that you would not 
 resort to some honest work with your lazy hands, instead 
 of using your vile tongue in trying to pull down others who 
 do their best to make both ends meet." 
 
 "My allowance keeps me independent," replied Mrs. 
 Wesson, as she raised her eyebrows and shoulders and
 
 JUST A VIOLET CHRISTMAS MORNING 197 
 
 crossed her legs as if she wanted to kick away the defiant 
 girl who breathlessly threw at her all that the others had 
 long had in their minds but who ignored her instead. 
 
 " Another thing I want you to understand," said the 
 girl slowly and distinctly, "the gentleman who came for 
 her is the grocer she is dealing with and when his child was 
 near death, this Woman went and stayed all night praying 
 for its recovery and it lived, after the doctors had given 
 it up. He is only paying back a courtesy well worth while." 
 
 "Why doesn't his wife pay back the courtesy?" asked 
 the other maliciously. 
 
 Here the girl turned around swiftly, throwing a look of 
 disgust at the slanderer in the chair as she said, ' ' Enough 
 now, you viper. The fire of hell burns through your 
 being," and with an offhand gesture with both arms, she 
 continued, "Don't ever speak to me again," and left the 
 gray-haired lady to think over what she had said. 
 
 ' ' Everyone except Mrs. Wesson is going out to dinner, ' ' 
 said Annabelle, "and if it were not for her we would not 
 have to cook dinner." 
 
 "Well, everybody else has friends. She thinks be- 
 cause she has money she doesn't have to cater to anyone. 
 Now the doctor has given her up. ' ' 
 
 "I don't blame him," said Mrs. Handel, who heard this 
 remark as she came into the room. "How is she now?" 
 
 ' ' Crying, as usual, if things go wrong, and she doesn 't 
 get her way, then she keeps me busy putting cologne on her 
 kerchief," said Annabelle. 
 
 "It breaks her heart that the doctor gave her such 
 knocks," said Mrs. Handel. 
 
 "Well, why did she knock Mrs. Delien? The poor 
 woman could not show her face that she did not pass 
 some disagreeable remark. Ronile and her mother use 
 the back staircase all the time so she will not see them," 
 replied Annabelle. 
 
 "No use doing that," said Daddy Handel, "I want 
 all our people to be happy and not afraid of anyone." 
 
 "There is one who is not afraid of her, and that is 
 the teacher. My, how she handed it to her," said Anna- 
 belle, with a gleam of satisfaction in her eyes. "I would
 
 198 THE WAY OF THE) WORLD 
 
 be ashamed to show my face if anybody spoke to me like 
 that" 
 
 ' ' Things come back in the same measure they are given 
 out; the world is a great big echo," said Mr. Handel. 
 "I don't blame the doctor for quitting her; his sister has 
 had no use for her for some time and is glad they are 
 rid of her," said Mrs. Handel. "They are idealistic people 
 and admire the Woman for trying so hard to keep in good 
 environment for Ronile's sake." 
 
 "Yes, that child would dance every evening, but Mrs. 
 Wesson owns that drawing-room. She will soon be left 
 alone, as the others spend the evenings in each other's rooms, 
 instead of being altogether and enjoying themselves. They 
 burn double light, too." 
 
 Weeks passed and indeed Mrs. Wesson was left alone. 
 The doctor bought a car and was out most of the time. 
 
 Ronile was studying a new role. She was to play the 
 part of Light in the "Blue Bird." Her mother made 
 the costume a white satin slip with flowing streamers of 
 maline, tinted in very soft shades. Rhinestones were sewed 
 all over the dainty fabric and from the low neck ran long 
 threads of silver strings with bugles at the end giving the 
 effect of rays of light. They cut a five-cornered star and 
 covered it with rhinestones, then fastened it on a silver 
 band, to which invisible wires were attached. The top of 
 the silver bands was fastened and covered with silver 
 threads and rhinestones, giving the effect of a beautiful 
 halo. 
 
 The whole household was excited about the Bluebird 
 girl, and all wanted to snap her picture under the big 
 palm tree. Poor Mrs. Wesson gave up hope of ever win- 
 ning the doctor, so she bought passage to the Hawaiian 
 Islands. What a relief it was to all, especially Annabelle, 
 who had to listen to all the slander and put up with her 
 ill-temper because she paid a little more than the others. 
 
 The day of the play arrived, to which the whole 
 household had secured tickets, even Mr. Lesser who would 
 not be done out of this show when his "little star" was 
 shining. 
 
 "Mother dear, you must help me, for I don't know
 
 JUST A VIOLET CHRISTMAS MORNING 199 
 
 whether I can cry as my part calls for when I bid good-by 
 to the unborn children in the Palace of the Future." 
 
 "Just feel what you do, dear, for it will be sad to 
 leave the poor little children." 
 
 All during the show Mrs. Lesser had to keep a close 
 watch on her husband to keep him from bursting out with 
 applause when Ronile came on the stage, and even then he 
 kept saying, "Gee, that's fine!" When they came to the 
 "Palace of the Future," and Light stood in the center 
 of the group of the "unborn children," one could see the 
 tears glittering on her cheeks like the rhinestones on her 
 garments. 
 
 "You see, Molly, she is a born actress," said Mr. 
 Lesser. "My! but that is nice," he continued. 
 
 Thus another triumph was entered in Ronile 's Book 
 of Life, and after that her teachers gave her all the lead- 
 ing parts in the school plays. 
 
 There was a play given at the Scottish Rite Auditorium 
 by the Actors' Club, and the children were chosen from 
 the Normal School. Mr. Reginald Travers conducted the 
 play, which was Shakespeare's "A Midsummer Night's 
 Dream. ' ' He picked Ronile for a good part, but a number 
 of calls were received by the principal of the school, from 
 protesting parents, telling her that if their daughters were 
 not given better parts they would quit the school. 
 
 The principal called for Ronile and said, "I wonder 
 if you would mind if we gave you a minor part this time, 
 for we have so much trouble with the mothers of other 
 girls as the play in given down town. ' ' 
 
 "I don't mind in the least," said Ronile, anxious to 
 help her principal. 
 
 "But will your mother be satisfied?" 
 
 "She will not mind, for mother always said you were 
 my authority while I am in your charge, therefore, you 
 know what is best and mother knows you do the best you 
 can at all times." 
 
 ' ' That is very sweet of her, ' ' she replied much relieved. 
 "I wish all mothers would feel that way. "What a help 
 it would be to us teachers, but their constant interference 
 makes it hard for us at times," she said as she dismissed 
 the pupil.
 
 200 THE WAY OF THE WORLD 
 
 Then she went to the telephone and called up Mrs. 
 Delien, saying: "I want to compliment you on the spirit 
 with which you have brought up your daughter. It is 
 such a treat to meet such pupils, and I am so charmed that 
 I had to tell you what a wonderful spirit she displayed. 
 It is the home training that counts and reflects on the 
 mothers. We cannot teach them such manners in a few 
 school hours, if they don 't have the proper training at home. 
 I want to talk to you some time before school closes, ' ' said 
 the principal. 
 
 "Do come and see me," said Mrs. Delien. 
 
 "Ronile," said one of the girls as she ran after her 
 one day, "I saw the principal go into your house; did 
 she go to see your mother?" 
 
 "We live in a boarding house and there are teachers 
 there, too," came the short answer. 
 
 "But that way you become a teacher's pet. Gee, I 
 wish I were you," said the other with a jealous ring in 
 her voice. 
 
 "You need not do that to become a teacher's pet; why 
 are you not behaving?" said Ronile, wisely. "If all the 
 children were good they would all be pets and the teachers 
 would be happier and more patient. ' ' 
 
 ' ' I often try to be like you, ' ' said the other admiringly, 
 "I like the way you walk. I heard one teacher remark 
 to another how trim you were and that you had just as 
 good a time as the tomboys, and better."
 
 "Jesus, loving Saviour, only Thou dost know 
 What may befall her as she onward goes; 
 So 1 humbly pray Thee, take her by the hand, 
 Lead her ever upward to a better land." 
 
 Page 201.
 
 CHAPTER XXVIII 
 
 THE TEACHER'S AUTOGEAPH 
 
 Vacation drew near, and the Woman's work grew 
 slack. Ronile received an autograph album from the 
 teacher. All wrote pretty verses in it, however, reserving 
 the front page for the mother to write on. "Let us see what 
 she" writes," they said. 
 
 After lunch Ronile came back with the small book 
 in her hand, every little while stopping and turning a page 
 to read the little notes from the different friends at the 
 house. She walked to the teachers and handed them the 
 book with a happy smile. They opened it at the first page. 
 Ronile 's picture, a snapshot when she was a baby, was cut 
 out and carefully pasted at the top. The date was then 
 written, "San Francisco, April 30, 1916," and the mother's 
 writing filled the page. It ran thus : "Jesus, loving Saviour, 
 only Thou dost know what may befall her as she onward 
 goes; so I humbly pray Thee take her by the hand, lead 
 her ever upward to a better land. When I have departed 
 from the road of life, then beg Your Blessed Mother to 
 guide her through all strife. If the tide of pleasure carries 
 her from the good, Heavenly Father help her I know He 
 would. Your loving mother 's prayer, Amen. ' ' 
 
 The teachers stood wistfully looking at one another, 
 then the principal said: "I just knew she would write 
 something like that. She is just the sort to put Ronile 
 solely into God's hands." Thus saying she turned the 
 page. 
 
 On the next page, a heart was drawn in the center and 
 on it was written, "Dear Lord, please grant my mother's 
 prayer, that I may be a good girl always. Your faithful 
 little sheep, Ronile." 
 
 "How sweet," said the principal, bending down and 
 kissing Ronile; the others following her example. They 
 kept the book until after school, adding more verses to 
 those already written in the little book for a happy, bright 
 and worthy future.
 
 202 THE WAY OP THE WORLD 
 
 "Now, dear, don't forget the Normal School, if you 
 should have to go east as mother anticipates. Be as good 
 as you have been here," was the final cheer from those 
 good women who take our children and mold their minds 
 to fit for the storms that arise in life's journey. 
 
 May passed and June came. A few flowers were 
 ordered. Letters came from the east begging them to 
 return. One day a large envelope arrived, stamped Ken- 
 wood, from Ruth. "What can it be? She never writes 
 such large letters. ' ' Opening it they found a large sheet of 
 paper folded many times, and in the very center were the 
 tiny words written : ' ' Come back. Will tell you the rest. ' ' 
 A longing for a home seemed to overcome them. It 
 dawned on them that their life was a lonely one in spite 
 of all the birds and flowers. 
 
 "Look, mother, how dry the hills are, and think how 
 nice and green everything is in the east now." So the 
 Woman went to Mrs. Smith telling her of an intended visit 
 east. 
 
 "Well, we will see what our silent friends have to 
 say," said the medium. They sat in a darkened room and 
 put a trumpet on the table, and some flowers. 
 
 The Woman prayed, then they sang: "Sweetly falls 
 the spirit message from the home beyond the tide ; ever 
 do we bid them welcome, dwellers from the other side. 
 Welcome, loved ones, we are waiting to receive a word of 
 cheer, ever do they give us comfort 'mid our toilsome 
 journey here." While they sang loud voices of men were 
 heard from the trumpet. A powerful voice called the 
 Woman by her first name, and spoke of her past life which 
 the Woman knew no one but herself had any knowledge of. 
 
 Then a child's voice spoke sweetly, "Oh, my darling 
 mother, I am so glad you came." 
 
 "Should we go east?" asked the Woman. 
 
 "Yes, mama, you will have to and when you get 
 there, go to Kenwood for a short time only. You will 
 have to settle in New York and do the spirit work as it is 
 the Father 'swill." 
 
 "But, my sweet angel," said the mother, "it is against 
 the law to practice this work; it may lead me to jail."
 
 THE TEACHER'S AUTOGRAPH 203 
 
 "What is earthly confinement of steel bars to eternal 
 darkness, my good mother ? Light was given you in sorrow, 
 the Father's gift, and you must let it shine to those that 
 are blind for eternal things. You don't want to be a dark 
 lighthouse on the sea of life, where so many get stranded 
 and are watching for the light. ' ' 
 
 "Cannot their spirit loved ones guide them without 
 a transmitter?" asked the mother. 
 
 "No," came the answer, "you must help them for 
 you can see better; you have the eye of foresight that can 
 see the vapor and misty forms because you believe in them 
 and bid them welcome. It is a dangerous post, my dear 
 mother," kept on Valentine. "All preceding prophets 
 were confined in prison, but that developed their inner 
 sight more." 
 
 "Would I have to go to prison?" asked the mother 
 in a worried tone. 
 
 "Yes," came the answer, "but not for long; just a 
 little while for new sprouts to shoot. There is glory in 
 that sort of confinement and remember, dear mother, it 
 is your vocation; the people need you; the souls need 
 you." 
 
 "When shall I begin?" 
 
 "You started long ago, only now you must devote all 
 your time to serving at the switchboard of transmission, 
 for remember if you take off the receiver and the other 
 party doesn't answer you cannot get connected man and 
 spirit. A great comfort awaits thousands when you start 
 to work steadily. ' ' 
 
 "Where shall I work?" 
 
 "We will lead you on; don't worry, for we are al- 
 ways guiding you," the sweet voice ceased with a kiss. 
 Another voice came and sang in Italian: "Oh, Sole Mio," 
 to Ronile. He called her his shining star and that he 
 would guide her in Art. 
 
 "I am happy to know you," said Ronile. "Come 
 often." 
 
 "When you need me," came the final answer. 
 
 ' ' That settles it, ' ' said the Woman. ' ' We must leave 
 you good people." 
 
 "Oh, but you are going to come back, I feel it, you
 
 204 THE WAY OF THE WORLD 
 
 are only ordered to work at another station, so go and 
 serve God, who bids you," said Mrs. Smith. 
 
 They got ready to leave, much to the sorrow of their 
 friends. Dear Daddy and Mama Handel were inconsol- 
 able, wishing they could go. 
 
 "Make lots of money," said Daddy Lesser, "and 
 come back for I want you to j.oin me on my next trip 
 to Alaska." 
 
 "Our family is growing now; we have Lester, and I 
 don't want to leave Frances, so you will have to go when 
 he starts," said Mama Lesser. 
 
 There was a large crowd at the ferry as they left. 
 
 "Don't forget to come back, will you?" called Pop 
 Lesser, as the train pulled out. 
 
 They went to visit the folks in Nebraska for they 
 all wanted to see that gold medal. Almost everybody in 
 town had to see it in the show case at the drug store. 
 Large auto trips were made through the plains, as this 
 time Ronile was not laid up with the smallpox. After 
 five days they proceeded to Chicago. This time no flowers 
 were made, as the Woman thought of the message and 
 wanted to serve. After a week with their good friends 
 they went on to Kenwood, New Jersey. 
 
 "My, you did come at last," said Mrs. Hilbert; "I 
 am so glad for things did not look the same, and we were 
 lost without you." 
 
 "No wonder we grew homesick for you. We just 
 had to come," said the happy Woman. 
 
 After a few days they had a sitting, and the Woman 
 was told to go to New York. 
 
 "There is a place on Central Park west, near the 
 Red Cross Hospital, that is your station," was the mes- 
 sage. They went over the next day and found a suitable 
 apartment, two rooms facing the Park. She procured her 
 furniture and waited to see what would present itself, 
 making flowers in the meantime to keep up all expenses.
 
 CHAPTER XXIX 
 
 POOE MADELINE 
 
 One day while taking their daily stroll in the park, 
 they saw a girl sitting on a partly hidden bench, crying 
 bitterly. The Woman told Ronile to wait as she walked 
 over and listened to the weeping girl. 
 
 ''Oh, Mother Mary," she sobbed, "can't you help 
 me ? I have not a friend in the world. ' ' She pulled out 
 a rosary and looked at it with tear-dimmed eyes, then 
 kissed the little cross and held the beads tightly in her 
 hand. She looked toward the lake, her lips set firmly, 
 the muscles in her cheeks twitching at times. She looked 
 at the beads, then at the water. 
 
 "Oh, she contemplates suicide," thought the Woman, 
 so she walked over to the girl, who jumped up and 
 started to leave the bench, but the gentle touch of the 
 Woman held her back. A look of love and pity sought 
 her eyes. "You poor little girl," said the Woman, "you 
 are in trouble." 
 
 "Yes," said the girl, sobbing anew, and looking to- 
 ward the lake. 
 
 "I know what you wanted to do, but God doesn't 
 want you to throw your life away, at least not while you 
 stick to this," she said pointing to the beads. "Keep up 
 your faith, and tell me why you are so sad." 
 
 "Oh, I can't tell you," answered the girl with an- 
 other outburst of sobs. 
 
 "Come with me, dear," said the Woman. 
 
 "If you knew, you would not want me," she sobbed. 
 
 "If I knew?" said the Woman consolingly, "I do 
 know and you are going with me. After you feel like 
 telling me all, for whatever it is you are in trouble, I am 
 going to help you. We are not looking for your weak- 
 ness ; we are looking for a way to help you. Now, cheer 
 up, dear; all is well now; just forget to-day." 
 
 They led her out of the park, Konile and her mother 
 walking on either side, Ronile taking the girl's hand as 
 if to say, "I will help you, don't worry." Her name was 
 Madeline, she said, when they got to the Woman's home.
 
 206 THE WAY OF THE WORLD 
 
 She had been working at general housework, and her 
 mistress had a son who had paid her lots of attention, 
 and said he would marry her. 
 
 "Now I am ruined," she said, "and they sent him 
 away and threw me out without even paying me the 
 money that was coming to me. What shall I do now?" 
 
 "There is a way out of all predicaments; where does 
 this woman live, Madeline 1 ' ' said the Woman tenderly. 
 
 "Not far from here." 
 
 "I will go to her and see that you get your belong- 
 ings and the money she owes you." 
 
 "But you can't carry the heavy suit case," said 
 Madeline. 
 
 ' ' Well, if you want to come along, you can help carry 
 it." They went. It was a large elevator apartment 
 house. The Woman was received by the Madam herself 
 who, seeing Madeline behind the Woman, flared up like 
 a fighting rooster. 
 
 ' ' What you want, you wicked goia ? ' ' 
 
 "I want to talk to you first," said the Woman, as 
 she walked in, pushing Madeline with her, and then clos- 
 ing the door. 
 
 ' ' This is a private matter just among us three. What 
 we want is the money she earned and her clothes. ' ' The 
 Madam was a get-rich-quick Jewish lady who spoke with 
 a broad Russian dialect. 
 
 "Nodding of de kind; I vill not gif her money, when 
 she got de best of mine son! " 
 
 "Your son!" said the Woman sharply. "Who is 
 carrying the wages of sin? This poor, innocent girl who 
 came into your household to give you comfort, not know- 
 ing the difference of sex. No love was shown her and 
 your son took advantage of her, pretending love and her 
 young heart went out to him. Why, no wonder there 
 was no love shown her by you, and she believed in him. 
 Why, you both belong in the State Prison." 
 
 Here the Madam went back a step, then pointing 
 at Madeline, her thick finger shaking treacherously, 
 "So-oo, you had to go to de police. Dad's de tanks you 
 get for takin' a greenhorn in your house and gif dem too 
 much good things to eat. Oi, vy vus I good to you?" 
 thus she walked off, getting the money and then came
 
 POOR MADELINE 207 
 
 back, handing it to the "Woman, giving poor Madeline a 
 fierce look as she passed her. Then she motioned for 
 her to get her things, but went with her, saying, "I don'd 
 trust you, vunce a thief always a thief." 
 
 "What did she steal?" asked the Woman, trying 
 hard to keep composed. 
 
 ' ' Mine son ! ' ' she shrieked. 
 
 "Too bad about your son," said the Woman, a con- 
 temptuous curl around her lips. "Is not he the thief, 
 to take from a mere child her youth, faith in mankind, 
 her virtue, her fortune? Who wants a broken flower 
 that is picked and thrown by the wayside? I tell you if 
 I were the judge, he would never pick another flower. 
 Now, Madam, you will kindly give me the address of 
 your son, for he, too, has a claim on a growing plant and 
 must help care for it." 
 
 "Mine son is not in America ; he is a soldier by now." 
 
 "Uncle Sam can be proud of you, Madam, and of 
 your son. Now I want a check to cover the expenses of 
 the lying-in hospital." 
 
 "Vat!" she cried, "I pay for her bleasure?" 
 
 "No, you will pay for her sorrow; otherwise the 
 court will present a bill which might surprise you." 
 
 "Oi, tomorrow is Shabes; I can do nodding; vat 
 shall I do I " she whimpered. 
 
 "You give her a check for a thousand dollars. You 
 know it takes time for a mother to recuperate. The bills 
 will be carefully presented to you." 
 
 "I von't do nodding; I vill ask mine son-in-law to 
 help me ; he is a lawyer. ' ' 
 
 "Then he can tell you that the law will compel you 
 to pay all expenses and three dollars a week until the 
 child is of age." The Madam stood still, her lips moving 
 as if she was trying to figure out what the amount would 
 be. 
 
 "Ven is the child of age?" she asked. 
 
 ' ' At eighteen years, ' ' was the reply. ' ' Did you figure 
 rightly, that you are coming off easy?" asked the 
 Woman. 
 
 "Can't you vait until mine husband comes home?" 
 
 "No, did your son wait until she was of age?"
 
 208 THE WAY OF THE WORLD 
 
 "Those children; what a trouble for a mother! A 
 thousand dollars, Och! " She went for a check book and 
 thought a minute, then she threw up her hands, saying, 
 "I can't write, so dere." 
 
 "You can read?" said the Woman. 
 
 "All right," she said, shaking her head, "sure." 
 
 "Well, then, I will make out the check, and you will 
 sign it," said the Woman. 
 
 The Madam looked at Madeline again and her brow 
 wrinkled as she said, "Vy did you come to mine house; 
 such trouble, vot I never haf before ! Oi, you luder, you 
 goia," here she looked at the Woman for help. "Oh, 
 Missus, please, is dere no way to fix without to pay the 
 thousand dollars?" 
 
 The Woman shook her head and said, "No." 
 
 "All right! Oi, if papa comes home; a thousand dol- 
 lars for a goia like her." 
 
 ' ' She only has the pain out of it, ' ' said the Woman ; 
 "you ought to know that as a mother, and the thousand 
 dollars is for your grandchild, you know." 
 
 "Oi," here she swallowed hard, then broadened out 
 her hand and reached to her throat, despairingly. "Me, 
 de grandmother of a draifa, a Gentile? Never! I hope 
 it dies. God de gerechte, vy you hurt me so?" 
 
 "Your son did not consider a Gentile," said the 
 Woman unmoved. 
 
 An idea seemed to strike the Madam as she looked 
 at Madeline, and she said: "But suppose she die! Then 
 de thousand dollars ! ' ' 
 
 "Don't worry," came the answer assuringly, "if that 
 was the case, the city would not be inclined to pay for 
 the consequences of your son's pleasures." 
 
 The Woman asked for a piece of paper, then took a 
 fountain pen out of her purse, while Madeline brought 
 her her writing box to give her a sheet of paper for the 
 required note. The Woman wrote thus: "This is to cer- 
 tify that my son, Aaron Plotsky, is the father of Magda- 
 lena Wariasch's child, and I pledge myself to pay one 
 thousand dollars for confinement expenses and further 
 care for said child."
 
 POOR MADELINE 209 
 
 "Put your name here," said the Woman. 
 
 Mrs. Plotsky shrugged her shoulders and a worried 
 look came over her face. "But suppose you cheat me?" 
 
 "Very well," said the Woman, "you put on a hat, 
 and we will go to a Notary Public ; he can read it for you. 
 After a while Mrs. Plotsky returned to the room, a costly 
 satin coat thrown over her house-dress and they went 
 to an undertaker's place who was also a notary. The 
 Woman handed him the paper to be written on a legal 
 sheet and stamped. While this was being done, the 
 Madam looked at a casket, then at Madeline, her hand 
 crossed in what seemed a prayer. After writing the 
 statement on a typewriter, the gentleman read it aloud. 
 
 The Woman watched the unwilling grandmother- 
 to-be and said, "Are you ready to sign?" 
 
 "Och, mine Gott, vy must I be in such trouble? All 
 right," she said, shrugging her shoulders and taking the 
 pen, wrote very awkwardly, turning the pen at every let- 
 ter, but finally succeeding in writing her name, "Rachel 
 Plotsky." The gentleman wrote the word "Mother" 
 underneath, then signed his name and handed it to Mrs. 
 Delien, who also signed it. He put the paper in an 
 envelope and handed it to Madeline, who stood shivering. 
 
 "Take good care of that," he said. 
 
 "Now," said the Woman to Rachel Plotsky, "let this 
 gentleman make out the check." Realizing that there 
 was no way of getting out of it, she pulled the check book 
 out of her spacious bag and handed it to the gentleman, 
 who made out the check for one thousand dollars to 
 Magdalena Wariasch, and again asked the distressed 
 Jewish woman to sign her name. 
 
 As she went out she gave the three a sweeping glance 
 which rested on Madeline, and she stuck her finger close 
 to the poor girl's nose, saying, threateningly: "Nefer in 
 your life come unter mine eyes, vat you make me trouble, 
 I never haf in all mine life. A thousand dollars for a 
 goia like her." 
 
 She went home talking to herself, then called her 
 son-in-law on the telephone, telling him in an excited
 
 210 THE WAY OF THE WOKLD 
 
 voice that a police woman came and made her give up a 
 thousand dollars. 
 
 "For everything?" asked the son-in-law, not much 
 alarmed. 
 
 "Vot you call eferything? That fresh goia got a 
 fortune ! Just tink, Aby, a thousand dollars ! ' ' 
 
 "You got off cheap," came the laconic answer. "You 
 should be glad it did not get into the papers. Those 
 things are no credit to a family that employs hundreds 
 of girls in a shop, so the least you say about it the better 
 you are off." 
 
 "All right, Aby, good-by," and a deep sigh rang 
 through the phone. Then she went and sat down, her 
 head resting on her hands. 
 
 The "Woman took Madeline to the bank, depositing 
 the check in trust for her mother, Rosa Wariasch, in 
 Moravia. 
 
 "Ah, my mother, if she knew," cried Madeline. 
 
 "Your mother is a woman, and you are her child; she 
 will gladly forgive you when you get there. This money 
 will give you a good start." 
 
 "If it were not war-time, I would go home now," 
 she sighed. "But Austria! I have not received a letter 
 from home in two years. My brothers are in the army; 
 they may be killed," she said with a worried, distant look. 
 
 "No, my dear, I am sure they live, for if they were 
 in spirit I would have seen them around you." 
 
 Madeline stayed with the Woman for a few days, 
 then went to the hospital, Mrs. Delien visiting her daily. 
 All went well. A curly-haired, black-eyed baby boy lay 
 at her side one day as the Woman entered. This day 
 she brought white carnations for her. 
 
 "You were right," said Madeline, all smiles, her 
 sorrow forgotten, "it is a boy." 
 
 "There you are," said her friend, taking the tiny 
 hand in hers as she blessed the baby. "Your sorrow has 
 turned to joy, and life looks doubly charming to you, as 
 you have here a little sprout to care for. May God bless 
 and give him keen sight and a just course to follow!"
 
 POOR MADELINE 211 
 
 "But the world will condemn him," said Madeline, 
 looking tenderly at her baby. 
 
 "No, my dear, for some of our greatest men were 
 illegitimate. A child of this kind generally has a better 
 nature, as it becomes more intuitive, because the mother 
 shunned by others, envelops herself solely in faith, and 
 thus the child has the advantage of spiritual foresight." 
 So saying she looked at his head, and studied it care- 
 fully. "He has a fine head and will stand his ground. 
 The Jewish blood in him is to his advantage ; it gives him 
 energy to put his shoulders to the commercial wheel and 
 give his mother a splendid, comfortable future." 
 
 "You think so?" asked Madeline, who with her six- 
 teen years looked more like a baby herself than one that 
 must carry the burden of two. Madeline clasped her 
 hands and looked up to the ceiling, as if in prayer, while 
 the baby held the Woman's finger tightly clasped in his 
 tiny hand as if to hold on to her. Another prayer went 
 up to the Father as a thrill ran through the Woman's 
 heart when she felt the pressure of such a tiny holder. 
 Thus they were silent for some time each sending mes- 
 sages to the Father through another current. 
 
 "Give them their daily bread and forgive her her 
 trespasses as she forgives those who trespass against 
 them, and lead her out of temptation and deliver her 
 from evil, for Thou art the Father who sees all and helps 
 the weak with spiritual strength." 
 
 Madeline 's eyes that were riveted so long on one spot 
 slowly turned to her friend and she said, "Cod surely 
 sent you to me, for if you had not come that day in the 
 park I would be lost now and I am so happy for I have 
 some one to love." 
 
 "Yes, your dear baby takes a big part in your life, 
 and you have something to work for. He is healthy and 
 some day will have a father. I saw it as if in a vision. 
 Before he can walk two strong arms will rock him to 
 sleep." A blush swept over the face of Madeline. Then 
 a hunted, worried look came into her eyes. 
 
 "The wages of sin," thought the Woman. "It leaves 
 its footprints and drags the victim over that road of tor-
 
 212 THE WAY OF THE WORLD 
 
 ture daily, until faith has the upper hand and leads them 
 through to a strange land of f orgetf ulness. " 
 
 ' ' Do you think a man would love my baby and me ? ' ' 
 asked the little mother. 
 
 "Why not?" asked her friend. Here she took a 
 white carnation and handed it to the patient. "You are 
 like this, still sweet and good. You are suffering the con- 
 sequence of love too freely given in a promise to lead 
 you onto the road of matrimony which resulted in your 
 being cast by the roadside and left there. Your sin has 
 turned to love through faith. His sins hound him and 
 drive him on a raft of danger to a shore black from 
 destruction and puts his head into a harness of compul- 
 sion. A victim driven by an iron hand with a skull for 
 its banner. So don't worry; you are the winner of the 
 two. Your faith helped you, therefore never forget the 
 gentle spirit called faith." 
 
 "I would not want him as a husband," said the girl- 
 mother, as she lifted her eyes toward the ceiling; "his 
 mother will always throw that up to him, even if he 
 should live and come back from the army." 
 
 "Let us not talk about him now; he is serving his 
 country, not as a hero, however, but as a fugitive from 
 this," and she pointed to the dear little form that 
 snuggled in his mother's arms and smacked his lips in a 
 hungry fashion. 
 
 "I must leave you now," said the Woman rising and 
 kissing the mother and telling her not to worry, that all 
 would adjust itself to good advantage. She smiled at the 
 nurse who was coming in to attend the patient and left. 
 
 The nurse smelled the flowers, then said: "Is the 
 lady a relative? She is the only one who comes to see 
 you." 
 
 "No, it just seemed as if God sent her to me in my 
 trouble," said the girl and she told the nurse of all the 
 Woman had done for her. 
 
 "Is she a medium?" the nurse asked eagerly. 
 
 "I don't know what you mean," said Madeline. 
 
 "Does she tell you about spirits?" 
 
 "Yes, she told me all about my sisters and brothers
 
 POOR MADELINE 213 
 
 who died ; their names and my home ; she told me how it 
 looks and who was there," said Madeline, "and by the 
 way she told me, I know she could see it, and I know my 
 mother and father live and my two brothers who are in 
 the war." 
 
 "Then she is a medium," said the nurse, convinced. 
 "I am very much interested to know if my friend is safe 
 in the Canadian Army in France ; do you think she would 
 give me a reading?" 
 
 "I don't know," said the mother, holding the baby 
 to her breast while the nurse assisted her. "Why don't 
 you ask her ? Or I will if you want me to. ' ' 
 
 "Oh, I can hardly wait!" said the nurse. "How I 
 have prayed ! If he only comes back, for I have no parents 
 and we wanted to get married as soon as he started his 
 practice. ' ' 
 
 "Is he a doctor?" 
 
 "Indeed, he is," said the pretty nurse, proudly. 
 
 "Has your friend a telephone?" 
 
 "Sure." 
 
 "Then I will call her up." 
 
 "Yes, that is best for she is nice and will help you," 
 said Madeline. 
 
 The baby was asleep by this time, so the nurse put 
 him in his basket-bed, gave Madeline a glass of milk and 
 told her to go to sleep. Then she went to the phone and 
 called up the "Woman. 
 
 "I am Madeline's nurse," she explained, and the 
 "Woman thinking something had happened to Madeline, 
 asked, "Yes, but she is well?" 
 
 "Oh, yes, but I wanted to know if you could see me 
 this evening. Madeline tells me you helped her so won- 
 derfully. I believe greatly in spirit power." Here she 
 broke off, saying, "You know." 
 
 "All right, I will see you," answered the "Woman. 
 
 "May I bring another nurse?" 
 
 "Yes, you might as well," came the answer. "So 
 this is the way my station opens up, through Madeline, 
 and faith, hope and charity," thought the Woman. 
 
 The next morning when the nurse came on duty she
 
 214 THE WAY OF THE WORLD 
 
 was all smiles and told Madeline how wonderfully the 
 medium brought her dear mother and father and de- 
 scribed everything concerning herself so minutely. 
 
 "I am so happy, you dear little thing, that you came 
 here. I know now where to talk with my good mother 
 and am so happy." 
 
 "No more than I am," said Madeline, forgetting all 
 her troubles. 
 
 "Do you know," said the nurse, "there are four 
 other nurses going up this evening; some wanted to go 
 this afternoon but she wants to come and see you. Now 
 you see, ' ' said the nurse, patting her patient affection- 
 ately, "she likes you so much she would not make the 
 appointment. We asked her the charges," continued the 
 nurse, "and she said there were no charges, but we 
 always pay one dollar for a reading so we just laid that 
 amount on the table." 
 
 "Oh, I am so glad you did, for she has not much 
 money, and I know she has a daughter to support." 
 
 "Well, she is all to the good," said the nurse, sat- 
 isfied. 
 
 After two weeks Madeline came back, but the 
 Woman was busy; people even came in the mornings. 
 There were nurses and their friends, and relatives; one 
 told the other and the Woman's popularity spread rap- 
 idly. 
 
 One morning a lady came from Elmhurst. She was 
 an aunt of one of the nurses, and said her niece had told 
 her all about her. 
 
 "But we are busy with the baby," said the Woman. 
 
 Going over to the little fellow the lady remarked, 
 "What a fine child he is!" and looking at the pale little 
 mother, said she ought to be in the country. 
 
 "That's the place for her," said the Woman, "but 
 we don't know where to find the place that God has 
 reserved for this splendid specimen of mankind to grow. ' ' 
 
 "I would not mind having them in my home," said 
 the lady; "we have our own home, my husband is gone 
 all day and it would be grand just to have them around.
 
 POOR MADELINE 215 
 
 We have chickens and our neighbors are farmers, and we 
 get our milk cow-warm; that would help her." 
 
 The Woman noticed that the lady spoke with a for- 
 eign accent and asked her if she were an Austrian, 
 anxious to link Madeline to the stranger, as she felt that 
 in time of need people speaking the same tongue connect 
 better. 
 
 "Yes," said the lady, proudly, "straight from 
 Vienna. ' ' 
 
 "There is a country-woman of yours," said the 
 Woman, pointing to Madeline, whose eyes sparkled as 
 the lady came over and kissed the pale cheeks of the lit- 
 tle child-mother. She then took Madeline 's hands in hers 
 and said as only a mother could say to a lost child, "Will 
 you come and live with me?" 
 
 The girl looked at her friend, then at the stranger, 
 who seemed so closely related and said, "Yes, I love you 
 and the country for I was born on a farm and like it 
 better than the city." 
 
 "This is a Godsend for you, Madeline," said the 
 Woman, "and you will be happy with this lady." 
 
 "My mother came from Vienna, too," said Madeline, 
 "but she met my father when he was a soldier and went 
 with him on his farm in Moravia." 
 
 "What is his name?" asked the stranger eagerly. 
 
 "Stephan Wariasch," said Madeline willingly. 
 
 "Why, that is my stepbrother; my father married 
 twice; my stepmother had this boy Stephan and his 
 grandmother left him the farm in Moravia." 
 
 ' ' Then you are Madeline 's step-aunt really no blood 
 relation but a wonderful coincidence. How finely the 
 silent weavers spin the thread that bind together the 
 long lost and unhappy wanderers. I am so glad, dear 
 Madeline, that you have found the only relative you have 
 in this country." 
 
 "My father always asked in his letters if I had 
 found any trace of my Aunt Mitzi," said the girl. "He 
 spoke so much of you. ' ' 
 
 "Yes, we loved each other very much and he was a 
 good brother, and I never missed my own dear mother
 
 216 THE WAY OF THE WORLD 
 
 when my stepmother and Stephan came to our home. 
 Now, you will have to come and live with us," she said 
 smiling at Madeline. "I am getting old and long to have 
 a little bundle like that to rock and care for." 
 
 "Have you no children?" asked Madeline. 
 
 "A son; but he is always away; he drives a machine 
 for a rich gentleman. They are now in Saratoga. I really 
 have nothing from him as he is seldom home. My daugh- 
 ter died at the age of ten with scarlet fever. But now, 
 thank God, I will not be alone in the future, for I have 
 another daughter," she said putting out her arms to 
 receive Madeline. 
 
 They packed Madeline's belongings and phoned for 
 a taxi. "We are not so poor and besides the baby might 
 get too much wind, and the subway air would not be good 
 for him." So Madeline and little Stephan, for that was 
 the name she had given him at the hospital, thinking of 
 her father and naming the baby after him, went into a 
 real home and the following Sunday Ronile and Mrs. 
 Delien attended the christening. Stephan William was 
 the name finally decided on, as the aunt said he would 
 have her son's name, too. "I see so little of Willie, and 
 we want to feel as if he were our baby all over again. ' ' 
 
 It was a happy birthday party, one candle burning 
 before the statue of the Blessed Virgin, who held the lit- 
 tle Saviour in her arms. 
 
 "Oh, Mother," said Ronile, "I saw this statue once 
 before in the church in Reno." 
 
 "Yes, dear," said the Woman, "but let us rejoice in 
 this and thank the Good Mother of Jesus for it was she 
 who helped Madeline find this lovely home." 
 
 They were all seated at the table eating the delicious 
 paprika chicken and noodles. 
 
 "How lovely!" said the Woman. 
 
 "Yes, it is my Willie's favorite dinner, and it is too 
 bad he is not here," said his mother. 
 
 ' ' I feel him very close, ' ' said the Woman with a dis- 
 tant look, and before long they heard the sounds of an 
 automobile horn and in rushed the young man, tall and 
 stately with dark curly hair and dark eyes which were
 
 POOR MADELINE 217 
 
 almost black. A row of perfect teeth showed as he smil- 
 ingly asked, "What's all this?" 
 
 "A surprise," said his father, getting up to greet 
 him. "Your mother found her brother Stephan's daughter 
 and we are having a party." Madeline blushed to her 
 ears as she looked over and he drank in the beauty of 
 that tender little form. Her skin was like a lily. The 
 boy became interested. His mother laid her hands on 
 his shoulders and kissed him ; then she introduced him to 
 the guests. 
 
 "This surely is a surprise," he said, as he shook 
 hands with all and then went to clean up, as he had 
 driven from Saratoga. They all waited for their dessert, 
 while the mother warmed up his dinner. He soon came 
 back, looking quite refreshed and indulged heartily in 
 his favorite meal. 
 
 "This is a good chicken; which one did you kill?" 
 he asked looking at his father. ' ' I hope it wasn 't my pet 
 Nicky." 
 
 "No," said the elderly gentleman, pulling the ends 
 of his mustache, "he vill have to die of old age." After 
 the son had finished, the mother served a delicious look- 
 ing apple strudel. 
 
 ' ' How you like dat ? ' ' the old gentleman asked Made- 
 line. "Remind you of home?" It was indeed a home- 
 coming, and tears rolled down her cheeks. 
 
 ' ' Oh, I didn 't want to make you cry ! I shust vant to 
 make you happy, so don't cry, my little girl, you must all 
 time laugh, you know vy," he said pointing meaningly 
 to the baby's room. "Dat make bad milk." It was the 
 very thing that made the tears chase each other and drop 
 on the white hands. 
 
 "Willie, the son, looked somewhat puzzled, then he 
 said, "Catch me crying when I see strudel." 
 
 "It sure is strudel (whirlpool in German) she cries 
 about," said the father. "You know, the kind of strudel 
 in the water dat pulls you down." 
 
 He looked at his son as he sipped his coffee, then 
 said wistfully, "Willie, my boy, I want to talk mit you 
 pn someting vat is going to stop dem tears." He went
 
 218 THE WAY OF THE WORLD 
 
 to a humidor and took out two cigars, handing one to his 
 son, who later struck a match and lighted his father's 
 cigar and then his own. After taking a few puffs he 
 took his son by the arm and led him upstairs into the 
 baby's room. He pointed to the little bed where the tiny 
 pink-skinned baby was cuddled with his little fists 
 pressed tightly to his lips sucking away for dear life. 
 "Dat's vy she cry," he said simply, but with a volume 
 of meaning. He took a vigorous puff at his cigar but 
 realizing that this was no place to smoke he went to the 
 window and pushed the curtain aside to blow the smoke 
 out. Coming back he looked searchingly at his son, say- 
 ing, "If I ever lay my hand on him, he von't have time 
 to say coo coo." 
 
 "Who is the scoundrel?" asked the son, between his 
 teeth. 
 
 "A Jewish fellow where she vorked." 
 
 "Where is he now?" 
 
 "In the war fighting like a gentleman-hero." 
 
 One could hear Willie's teeth grind as he looked at 
 the baby, then out of the window into space, his cheek 
 bones twisting convulsively. 
 
 The grandpa, as he was proud to be called, never 
 was happier than when on coming home from work and 
 after eating his dinner Madeline would bring the baby 
 and say, "Go to Grandpa." 
 
 "Ya, Ya," he would say. "Come you little brave fel- 
 low dat never cries." 
 
 He bent over him now and noticed how wide-awake 
 the baby was, sucking on his fists. Then he took out his 
 watch and said excitedly : ' ' My, it is three hours past, no 
 wonder dat little fellow is hungry, and he don't cry. 
 But nefer mind, my little baby, Grandpa will get your 
 mama to give you some dinner. Ya, Ya," thus he left the 
 surprised son as he went to the stairs and called Made- 
 line. "Lenche! Madeline! Come quick; the baby wants 
 you." 
 
 "All right," said his wife. "She is coming; tell 
 Willie to come down." 
 
 "I am coming, mother," and he passed Madeline on
 
 POOR MADELINE 219 
 
 the stairs. A look of pity swept over her as she timidly 
 climbed the stairs. He wanted to take her in his arms 
 but there was something between ; just love. That some- 
 thing was placed there for a purpose, he thought, that 
 reminded him of someone else, a thief so great. 
 
 "If I ever get my hands on that scoundrel, I will 
 squeeze the last drop of blood out of him," he thought. 
 
 "See, Willie," said his mother, "take an example 
 from this poor girl, she is yet a baby herself and already 
 ruined." Pointing toward the parlor, where Ronile was 
 playing the "Hungarian Rhapsody" for her mother, she 
 said: "That lady found her in the park, where she 
 wanted to drown herself, and took her home. So God led 
 her to us, the only relative we have here. Even if 
 Stephan was not my real brother, his mother became my 
 mother and that made us sister and brother. "Willie, my 
 boy," she said as she wiped her eyes on her snow-white 
 apron, "never ruin a girl, promise me that." 
 
 He held her sweet wrinkled face in his hands, and 
 kissed her trembling lips as he said: "Forbidden fruit 
 is sweet at first, but has a bitter after-taste. I have not 
 been an angel, mother, but when I see that poor little 
 innocent baby sucking at his fists, I feel as if I wanted 
 to fight somebody." 
 
 They listened a minute to the music. "My favorite 
 piece," said the boy as they walked into the parlor, 
 where he took out his violin and accompanied Ronile with 
 great skill. The grandpa came in smiling, and drank in 
 the strain of the music like a desert wanderer reaching 
 an oasis. 
 
 "That's what I call music," he said; "I like it. So 
 happy I am, Dunnerwetter, I could dance a czardas. 
 Even our little boy likes the music. He looks as if he 
 understood it already." Then an idea struck him, and 
 he walked into the hall, calling, "Lenche, bring the baby 
 down." The old gentleman talked of nothing but the 
 baby and how smart he was, and slapping his knee, he 
 said, "I bet, by Christmas, he can beat the drum." 
 
 After awhile Madeline came back with the baby. 
 She walked over and laid the precious little bundle on
 
 220 THE WAY OF THE WOULD 
 
 grandpa's lap. He beamed with pleasure, as he clumsily 
 tried to hold him in a comfortable position. 
 
 "Ja, dat is the best place in the world for the little 
 feller. Anybody who hurts a hair on your head won't 
 be able to say coo coo when I get through with him." 
 
 "I never saw my father with a baby and it sure looks 
 funny," said Willie. 
 
 "Sure you never saw me hold you, you wild flyer, 
 you never would stay one minute in one place." 
 
 Thus closed the curtain of another perfect day, 
 thought the Woman, as they went home and thanked the 
 Father as she looked at the starry heaven. " Another 
 sorrow has turned to joy and vibrates happiness abun- 
 dantly through Thy grace, good, great, loving Father." 
 
 Time passed; the Woman's work grew; her living 
 and dining rooms were filled with people. They wrote to 
 her for tests and her walks were much shortened for want 
 of time. As the sun was sinking over the western hori- 
 zon, with a book under her arm, she walked daily to the 
 highest point among the hills in the park. Few visitors 
 were there at that time. There she sat with crumbs to feed 
 the birds and squirrels who knew her, and greeted her 
 with their happy chirps. When the evening star became 
 visible she would slowly walk home, drinking in the won- 
 derful, invigorating air in deep breaths. She was ready 
 to transmit the silent, eager souls to those who were 
 waiting patiently for the communion.
 
 CHAPTER XXX 
 
 TOMMY SHOWS HOW MUCH ALIVE HE IS, EVEN THOUGH 
 HIS BONES AEE EESTING IN FLANDEES FIELD 
 
 One day a girl with a shifting, uneasy look in her 
 eyes came to the Woman and said, "I'll pay you well if 
 you bring him back to me." The Woman seemed uncon- 
 cerned at the remarks, opened a book of Scripture, and 
 read intently. Then she took the girl's hand and looked 
 sadly into her eyes, saying, ' ' The one you want is not for 
 you to claim ; he belongs to another woman who bore his 
 children. ' ' 
 
 "Yes," said the girl, "she is my friend; we went to 
 school together." 
 
 "How can you be her friend when yon deceive her?" 
 
 "She doesn't know it," said the girl, showing no 
 emotion. 
 
 "He has a son in the war and that son is dead," said 
 the Woman, and she accurately described him, continu- 
 ing, "This boy is keeping his father away from you." 
 
 "It seems so," said the girl, "for ever since the son 
 went his father has dropped me." 
 
 "Why? Because he is afraid God will punish him 
 by taking the boy away from him. Then the man tried 
 to do justice to his family." 
 
 "Well, he will have to do justice to me, too," said 
 the girl, in a sobbing voice. 
 
 "Did you not know all this while he was your 
 friend's husband? And then you want me to invoke holy 
 spirits to help you? It is impossible, but I can pray for 
 you that the departed members of your family can assist 
 and give you strength to give him up. For remember, 
 the spirit of his son will never let the father deceive his 
 mother who trusts you." 
 
 "How can he prevent it," asked the girl defiantly, 
 "when he is dead?" 
 
 "But his spirit is alive and very active; otherwise I 
 could not see him so clearly. He died a sacrifice on the 
 altar of war, therefore, he can help and is free to do so."
 
 222 THE WAY OF THE WORLD 
 
 "Then you don't think he will come back?" 
 
 "No, you might as well try to reach for the man in 
 the moon. I see the boy shake his head." 
 
 "My! Tommy dead! His mother will feel terrible," 
 said the girl. 
 
 "Are you not sorry for the friend who will weep out 
 her sorrow on your shoulder, with this boy at your side? 
 Well, then, try; you can, for your mother will help you 
 to overcome. She was a good, pious woman and her mes- 
 sage is this: 'Don't commit adultery, for you will wrap 
 on the Master's soul.' Your mother would rather have 
 died at the stake than do what you have been doing for 
 five years." 
 
 "How do you know it has been five years?" asked 
 the girl, uneasily. 
 
 "Your mother told me and she knows, my dear." 
 
 "Do you think she saw everything?" 
 
 "Indeed she did, for God is not so selfish as to take 
 your mother into the Great Beyond and let her play on 
 a golden harp when you needed her to watch and guide 
 you." Here she took the girl's hand and patted it gen- 
 tly. "It took a long time for the soul of your poor 
 mother to reach you and have her message transmitted to 
 you. Now you will have strength to overcome for your 
 good mother has the power to guide you." 
 
 ' ' Is she happy ? ' ' asked the girl in a choked voice. 
 
 "If you live the right life she will be," came the 
 prompt answer. 
 
 "Does she know I burned candles and had masses 
 read?" 
 
 "Yes, she is happy about that the thought and 
 attention you gave her but it was tainted money that 
 paid for them, money which belonged to your best friend 
 and it worried your mother; made her very sad. If I 
 were you, dear, I would get work in another city until 
 you have overcome." 
 
 "I can't do that, especially when Tommy is dead; 
 my friends need me," said the girl. 
 
 "You won't be much comfort if your intentions are 
 deceiving, my dear, therefore I would try and go. Your
 
 TOMMY SHOWS HOW MUCH ALIVE HE IS 223 
 
 mother and Tommy will console your friend. She had to 
 bargain with death as she made him enlist in the Cana- 
 dian Army." 
 
 "It is her country, that is why," said the girl. 
 
 "But he went to kill another mother's son. Such is 
 war. We want it, we mothers who raise sons ; if we did 
 not there would be no war to come and things would be 
 settled without the killing of each other's children. We 
 call the Indians savages and scalpers. Why, we are no 
 better; in fact, a great deal worse, because the Indian 
 would not betray a friend. He is truthful, but the pity 
 of the white race today is that of telling lies. The big- 
 gest liar is the popular man. It is not alone that you 
 deceived your friend; her husband did, too." 
 
 "If he hears of Tommy, who was his pride," said 
 the girl shivering. 
 
 "We must never challenge our pride. Death is only 
 transition ; he harvests the blossoms of life and we, after 
 all is over, seek the bones and mourn at the graves and 
 make up for what we could have done before. The day 
 will come, my dear, when spirit-guiding will have the 
 upper hand and will prevent slaughter. ' ' 
 
 "I could listen to you all day," said the girl. "How 
 much do I owe you?" 
 
 "Nothing," was the answer. "When you can look 
 me straight in the eyes, when your soul is free, which I 
 hope will be soon, then you come and see me again." 
 
 "But do take something," said the girl. "I have 
 taken your time and time is money ; you have to live. ' ' 
 
 "Yes, but I could not enjoy your money; just try 
 hard ; your mother will reward me for my time." 
 
 "I will try hard, and please tell my mother to help 
 me," said the girl. 
 
 "She will," answered the Woman as she closed the 
 door, and a turn in the road opened to a wandering girl 
 who had stolen her happiness and shamefully turned 
 every day to sorrow. There was a difficult turn in the 
 road, a steep and stony path, trodden alone in self-sup- 
 port and self-respect. But the latter now crept slowly 
 over the form into the eyes. One day she came, a look
 
 224 THE WAY OF THE WOKLD 
 
 of happiness in her eyes as she tried to meet the Woman's 
 steady gaze, and succeeded with credit. 
 
 "You have won," said the Woman, relieved. 
 
 "Indeed I have, and am going to Oh, but I want 
 you to tell me; I was so happy I almost told you." 
 
 "Be married," finished the Woman. 
 
 "You got it; he is downstairs," said the eager girl. 
 ' ' If you want to see him, I will call him up. ' ' 
 
 "Not just yet; I want to talk to you about your 
 future ; the past is gone but, oh, there is a wonderful sun 
 shining. ' ' 
 
 "Does my mother know? You know I see her in my 
 dreams and she is so happy; you surely advised me 
 wisely for if I had not gone away I would never have met 
 him." She handed the Woman a box, saying, "You would 
 not take any money before, but please take this ; it was 
 bought with my own money which I earned." The 
 Woman opened the box, which contained a pretty lunch- 
 eon set. 
 
 "My fiance selected it," said the girl proudly. The 
 Woman admired the beautiful linen tablecloth and nap- 
 kins. 
 
 ' ' We will have a cup of tea and use it at once ; get 
 your friend," said the Woman, "while I make the tea." 
 
 Soon the alcohol stove was burning under the five 
 o'clock teapot, and when the betrothed couple came in, 
 a melodious humming of the heating water greeted them, 
 giving the room an air of cordiality and comfort. 
 
 "When is the happy event to occur?" asked the 
 Woman, after the introduction, as she poured out the tea 
 for the happy couple. 
 
 "Next week," they replied. Thanksgiving came 
 from both their lips. 
 
 "Will you be married here?" 
 
 "No," said the bridegroom-to-be. "In Washington, 
 where my parents live, and we would be very happy if 
 you would come to bless our union." Here he looked 
 lovingly at his chosen bride and said, "My sweetheart 
 here tells me that you are the one who arranged this mat- 
 ter, therefore, we feel that you ought to be present. ' '
 
 TOMMY SHOWS HOW MUCH ALIVE HE IS 225 
 
 ' ' I am very sorry but that day is given to an engage- 
 ment party," said the Woman, with a happy look in her 
 eyes. "It means a father to a sweet baby, as well as a 
 husband for a dear little girl-mother." 
 
 "I suppose you brought this about," said the gentle- 
 man, much interested. 
 
 "I helped all I could," came the simple answer. 
 
 "Is it Madeline ; the girl I saw here with the baby?" 
 asked the bride-to-be eagerly. 
 
 "Yes, the dear, silent friends have found her only 
 relative in this country the step-sister of her father, 
 really no blood-relation, but they seem very devoted and 
 are so happy to have found the distressed girl. They 
 have a son, a handsome chap, and he fell in love with 
 Madeline and the baby. They are to announce their 
 engagement on Thanksgiving Day. Therefore, I must 
 go there; you realize that." 
 
 "Oh, yes, I am so happy for the little girl, she was 
 the sweetest little thing." 
 
 "Will they be married at once?" asked the inter- 
 ested bridegroom-to-be. 
 
 "No, they promised a six months' betrothal; they 
 want to marry after Easter, as the young man will have 
 to spend the winter in Florida with his employer. The 
 parents of the young man are Austrians ; they believe in 
 a long courtship." 
 
 "I could not stand that," said the bridegroom, 
 looking lovingly at his future wife; "could you, sweet- 
 heart?" 
 
 "I guess not," came the happy answer. The gen- 
 tleman looked at his watch. 
 
 "You are pressed for time," said the Woman rising 
 to go into her test-room, where she summoned the bride- 
 groom's departed relatives and friends. Tommy also 
 came and greeted the new bridegroom-to-be-friend and 
 told him that within one year's time he, too, would be on 
 the battlefield, but that Tommy could help him and try 
 to spare his life, if it was the Father's will. 
 
 "Then Tommy thinks this country will declare 
 war?" said the young man, with a wrinkled brow.
 
 226 THE WAY OF THE WORLD 
 
 "Yes," came the simple answer. 
 
 "But the President promised to keep this country 
 out of it," continued the gentleman. 
 
 Here Tommy answered: "It is booked in the record 
 of time that a promise is just a shell. The cause is the 
 commercial seed that brings the fruit to our dictators 
 who speculate with human lives on the money market. 
 Columbia will be captivated by his majesty, 'Greed of 
 Finance.' There is a huge fleet resting in our shore's 
 arms. If we cut the cord of present ownership they may 
 belong to us without much cost, except the lives that 
 burn in the commercial furnace. Believe me," continued 
 Tommy, "we are not dead. A new dynasty has been cre- 
 ated; we are now getting united in a legion of divine 
 universal brotherhood. Our emblem is the white flag. 
 Our leader that One that never built a church but taught 
 the greatest religion of all Brotherhood of Man; Love 
 ye one another. The One that never used a weapon. He 
 healed with love in His eyes ; made the market place His 
 church and carried His cross to Calvary, just as we car- 
 ried our guns to kill someone we never knew, and they 
 came to kill us, whom they never knew. We were led by 
 a command of despotism to get the other fellow's hold, 
 making numb the hand that toiled for the bread of inno- 
 cent hungry babies and wrinkled old faces that are too 
 old to learn the language of the one who might take their 
 lifelong savings in taxes to pay for his grandeur and 
 march into the reigning chair to handle the fate of 
 millions subjected." 
 
 "You speak well, Tommy," said the gentleman. 
 
 "It is not I alone," came the answer. "There are 
 some here who know more than I do ; they help me." 
 
 "Then you don't like war?" 
 
 "No, we don't like anything that leads to sorrow 
 and destruction. Do you think I am happy here when 
 my mother is crying her eyes out because I don't come 
 back in body? If she only knew how near I am she 
 would stop her grieving, for I am glad I went across the 
 channel of sacrifice. I have worked out a cause that will 
 put my parents in a happy state of union. ' ' Here a deep 
 sigh came from the bride-to-be.
 
 TOMMY SHOWS HOW MUCH ALIVE HE IS 227 
 
 Tommy seemed to hear it for he said : "It is all right 
 now; God forgives those who are willing to be forgiven, 
 and gladly lends a hand to those who are earnestly seek- 
 ing redemption. God bless your union and keep you 
 together, is the sincere wish of Tommy. Good-by." 
 
 Thus the test ended and one, who had sinned and was 
 forgiven by trying earnestly to climb the road of self- 
 denial, was led to a height of comfort and happiness 
 where love in true form and real affection met the foot- 
 sore wandering pilgrim. 
 
 "What a wonderful spirit this Tommy is!" said the 
 gentleman, as he carefully assisted his bride-to-be, step- 
 ping into their waiting car. "It makes you feel good to 
 have a talk with unseen friends. I will come again," he 
 said, as he stepped on the gas and sped away happily. 
 
 A few months later both those people enlisted in the 
 Red Cross service, and went abroad thinking strongly of 
 Tommy to guide them and help ease the suffering broth- 
 erhood of mankind. 
 
 Another curtain was drawn over these two who were 
 trying to strengthen the tie of love and union by helping 
 others and trying to forget themselves.
 
 CHAPTER XXXI 
 
 THE CEOSS WITHIN THE GUN 
 
 It was Good Friday when the great cloud of war 
 swept over the inhabitants on the Island of Refuge 
 America. It was a wave of fiery hate and mothers 
 paraded in jubilee at the coming death of their sons. The 
 Woman's house was swarmed with anxious forms occupy- 
 ing every chair, waiting patiently for a chance to com- 
 mune with their departed. It was a war of principle 
 rather than defense for the enemy had not declared war. 
 Like a clever move on a checkerboard, one small device, 
 one word, so fierce and mighty that turns rosy cheeks into 
 a haggard countenance, takes the earners for bread from 
 the homes and lines them up like iron rods that hang a 
 millionfold on the great device. It is pushed into motion 
 by one bony finger and called the principle whereby 
 young lives dangle like the leaves on a tree in autumn, 
 although it is still springtime in their lives. 
 
 "Will my son have to go?" asked many a mother. 
 Then the Woman took the Bible and read and talked as 
 follows: " 'And men will stir up evil thoughts among 
 your kin, and they will hate you and will give you up to 
 die, and brothers will be false to brothers ; sons will stand 
 forth and testify against their own and children will 
 drive parents to the funeral pile.' They will not see the 
 spirit of reason. The son of Israel had time to think on 
 this lonely tour to exile and while the sweeping and roar- 
 ing grow, he with the master-mind steals the disk from 
 the bony finger that pressed the great machinery, fired by 
 gold, not mind. The prosperous son of Israel denies his 
 hold of Jewish doom, changes his name and religion to 
 coin more freely. While the lower thinks instead of spec- 
 ulates and quietly builds a chain of true steel that links 
 each struggler from the plow to the roaring of the fur- 
 nace, that great chain is worked out in the dark, not 
 blinded by the light of fame and fortune. It, therefore, 
 has the power of holding and is scattered from every 
 angle of Jewish doom. The man who holds his hands
 
 THE CROSS WITHIN THE GUN 
 
 behind his back, holds firm that chain, and when the spec- 
 ulator is drunk from gain and wealth, resting in arms 
 much claimed by many, that spends the bloody price to 
 adorn the throat of the courtesan with rubies, blood, and 
 diamonds tears, from hungry eyes. Then at the twelfth 
 hour when drunk with bought affection and comfortably 
 resting within the cushions of wealth, the heavens again 
 will darken no time to parade at this signal and the 
 spirit of past sorrow will manifest through the forms of 
 those who still hold claim to the tree of Israel. Like ser- 
 pents, their moans turning to a hiss, they will spring at 
 the form, making numb the hands that once more build a 
 golden calf and which did not heed the message of the 
 Commandment, 'Thou shalt have no other gods before 
 me ' 
 
 "The trials in those days cannot be told in words 
 until the Son of God as Son of Man comes forth to claim 
 his chosen brotherhood, as the lamb that beat the lion. 
 Then He surveys the field of life and each will have a 
 pass-key to the gate of freedom into the land of existence, 
 where each one will recognize his claim staked by Him 
 with the sign of the cross and not of the sword. Then the 
 roaring will be transmuted to a breath of contentment, 
 the holy breath carried by unseen messengers to those 
 who hold the cross. A wreath is placed, made from for- 
 get-me-nots around .the cross, a crown, not of jewels, but 
 thorns that turned through loving memory into a wreath 
 of tender, smiling forget-me-nots. A dove as white as 
 snow will rest on each cross and bring us peace, and over 
 each threshold the inscription will read, ' Da pacem, Dom- 
 ine, in diebus nostris, quia non est alius qui pugnet pro 
 nobis, nisi Tu, Deus noster. (Peace give us, oh Lord I 
 in our times for there is no other who would fight for 
 us, but Thee, our God.)' 
 
 "There is a resurrection," said a voice out of the 
 Woman; "look to tomorrow with effort for redemption. 
 A resurrection from death is coming as true as the One 
 who went this day to conquer death through ignorance 
 and unbelief. It is He who turns your sword into the 
 cross; all these straight lines in the parade are bearing 
 the cross concealed in their guns. It will fire while he
 
 230 THE WAY OP THE WORLD 
 
 feeds it with the deadly fuse to challenge the combatants, 
 to charge and pour out the poison blindly because the one 
 behind the danger line gave the command. This is the 
 anniversary of the resurrection of the greatest Prince 
 of Peace who died for love of man, and on this day the 
 lamb is not regarded. Oh, but cruel lion that gnashes its 
 teeth into human flesh! Not in vain went the millions 
 over the river of sacrifice to join Him whose blood has 
 paid for the sins of man. They are also parading above 
 the clouds in that newly created dynasty and will come 
 forth to shield those who recognized the cross within the 
 gun. They with the psychic foresight know when to 
 dodge the bullet and lead them on in faith where the 
 Prince of Peace will show His might as He gathers the 
 fragments of faith and brings them back to the weeping 
 mothers an echo of sorrow. The one who wishes others 
 to starve will slowly feel the grip of hunger stealing 
 around the throat of her own, appealing to the Father 
 who owns all and gives them reason to love one another." 
 
 Easter came ; the churches were celebrating the great 
 feast of the Resurrection and preparing the pulpit of 
 truth to arouse the spirit of eye for an eye and bloody 
 encounter, to drink the wine and eat the host in mem- 
 ory of the One who bled for just that cause and made a 
 living symbol of love in united brotherhood. 
 
 One day Madeline and her mother, as she now called 
 Willie's mother, since their betrothal, came with a look 
 of anxiety on their faces. They put the sleeping little 
 Stephan on the bed and entered the test-room. 
 
 ' ' Willie has been drafted, ' ' said the Woman after she 
 had read a few pages of Scripture. 
 
 ' ' Oh, can 't the spirit friends help ? ' ' said the anxious 
 mother. "Here we wanted to marry them and now he, 
 my only son, will have to go and kill my sisters' and 
 brothers' sons." 
 
 Then Madeline sobbed, "My brothers, too." 
 
 "Does God want such an unjust cause?" said the 
 mother. "Here is a man who would make good a wrong 
 another man has committed, and he may join the same 
 ranks as the one who wronged Madeline. How can that 
 be just?"
 
 THE CROSS WITHIN THE GUN 231 
 
 "Was it just to crucify Jesus who claimed to be 
 only the Son of God?" asked the Woman. "An orthodox 
 today will turn his face from the sight of the statue which 
 represents Jesus, the Nazarene. Although Christ lived a 
 perfect life of the Jewish faith, held their festivals and 
 rites in true Jewish fashion and never tried to change 
 His people's mind in changing their faith, He taught them 
 only healing through faith and power over death by 
 proving spirit return. He died and was buried after Jew- 
 ish fashion. The Scribes and Pharisees were His enemies, 
 because He tried to make each being a mortal of self- 
 governing capacity, by respecting the law of nature in 
 the law of God." 
 
 "But He was baptized," said Madeline. "Jews do 
 not believe in baptism; I lived with them so long that I 
 know all their laws." 
 
 "Yet at such times," said the Woman, "they are 
 willing to let a Christian girl wait on them ; also at their 
 great feast. You see religion plays a selfish part when 
 comfort is concerned. Christ was baptized to show the 
 symbol of the cleansing of the soul. Water is magnetic. 
 It is the only thing that comes from above, the only thing 
 we cannot duplicate or live without, and He and John 
 knew the power of magnetism in the water." 
 
 ' ' Oh, ' ' said Madeline. ' ' Then that is why we use holy 
 water at home and have a house blessed before we live 
 in it." 
 
 "Evil spirit," said the medium, "must succumb to 
 the power of holy water; that is why we have baptism. 
 If a sin should rest on the soul of a person, that water 
 will cleanse away the mark of sin, if the person has faith 
 in it. Baptism did not bring Christ from His Jewish rites 
 for He did not change them. He loved them but He 
 wanted equality. Man should not think himself superior 
 because he is favored by some particular faith." 
 
 "Then you think he should go?" asked the worried 
 mother. 
 
 "What else can he do?" came the answer. "Prayer 
 never fails. God will find a place for him, where he will 
 not have to shoulder a gun, even though he serves his 
 country."
 
 232 THE WAY OF THE WORLD 
 
 "I don't mind his going if he doesn't have to take 
 arms against our people. We make our living here and 
 we want to do our duty in the right way so that we can 
 always face our people." 
 
 "You are right," said the Woman. "Your duty to 
 your loved ones is important also ; one cannot blame you 
 for that. No one can help the lap he falls into, and no 
 matter how ragged and poor that lap looks, a baby drinks 
 perhaps sweeter milk at such a bosom than the one that 
 fell into the lap of a costly, decorated and paid nurse. A 
 baby's gurgle is the same, regardless of color or race 
 until it is taught to speak, then it begins to differ. 
 It seems to me," continued the Woman, thoughtfully, "if 
 a man wants to adjust a wrong another man committed 
 in giving a name to a baby, God surely will show His 
 mercy and appreciation in sparing his life. ' ' 
 
 "But he might get wounded and come back a crip- 
 ple, then Madeline would have more worries," said the 
 mother. 
 
 "I would not mind how badly he was hurt if his 
 eyes were spared," said Madeline, her own eyes filling 
 up at the thought of losing him. 
 
 "God's mills grind slowly, but sure, dear," said the 
 mother trying to console the little girl-mother. "He 
 brought you to us and for that He had an object; now He 
 won't forget us for we are bound to remind Him each 
 day in faith and prayer." 
 
 By this time little Stephan William was giving a 
 demonstration of his lung power. He was a beautiful 
 child with sparkling black eyes and black hair which fell 
 in ringlets about his face. His mother took him in her 
 arms, and he held up to her a ring which Willie had given 
 him. 
 
 "Who gave you that?" she asked, to which he 
 replied, "Dada." 
 
 "He means Willie," said Madeline with blushing 
 cheeks. Then she asked him, "Where is dada?" 
 
 "By-by," he answered, and pointed toward the door. 
 
 "If he gets off soon, he will call for us," said the 
 proud mother.
 
 OFFICIAL 
 
 AWARD 
 RIBBON 
 
 PANAMA PACIFIC 
 
 INTERNATIONAL 
 
 EXPOSITION 
 SAN FRANCISCO 
 
 1915 
 
 PRESIDENT Oftm SUPERIOR JURr 
 
 OIRECTOROF EXHIBITS 
 
 <^45^SU~^vx^ 
 
 SECT'Y OF THE INTERNATIONAl 
 AWARD SYSTEM 
 
 GOLD 
 MEDAL 
 
 DEPARTMENT OF 
 
 HORTICULTURE 
 
 The Reward of Faith in Fate. Page 156.
 
 THE CROSS WITHIN THE GUN 233 
 
 After a while they heard the tooting of an automo- 
 bile horn and the baby nearly jumped out of the mother's 
 arms. 
 
 "See how he knows him," said Madeline. 
 
 Madeline opened the door for Will and before he saw 
 the baby he called out "Atta Boy," and the little fellow 
 answered, "Dada-da. " How he reached toward the big, 
 clean boy who wanted to claim and shield him from harm, 
 giving what few others would have deemed just and 
 respectable. 
 
 "That baby just knows what you mean to him," 
 said the Woman as she drank in the sight of affection 
 from all sides. "He pays you interest on the deal 
 already." 
 
 "That's what I say," said Willie, as he threw the 
 pink and white baby into the air and caught him, kissing 
 the rosy cheeks each time. 
 
 "This is God-given happiness, Willie, hold on to it," 
 said the Woman. 
 
 "You bet I will," and turning to Madeline he said, 
 ' ' And we will have to get married, sweetheart, for I must 
 go into the training camp on Monday." 
 
 With quivering lips the mother laid her hands on his 
 shoulders and looked into his eyes, saying, "God surely 
 will not let you shoulder a gun ! ' ' 
 
 "He will pray for that," said the son, smiling, mean- 
 ing the baby as he held him up to kiss the sadness from 
 his mother's face. 
 
 Then Madeline said, "Baby, say your prayer." Two 
 little hands folded themselves and two baby eyes were 
 lifted and all that they heard was, "De Dod, da da," but 
 the words contained a volume of meaning. 
 
 "Dear God bless daddy," corrected this little 
 mother. 
 
 The wedding feast was not so happy as had been con- 
 templated ; it seemed that all were depressed but the 
 baby who hung on to his daddy for dear life. 
 
 "Dat young fellow knows how to hold on to a good 
 thing," said the grandfather. "If anybody had ever told 
 me that our Willie would have to fight our own people I
 
 234 THE WAY OF THE WORLD 
 
 never would have believed it. But Willie, there is one 
 over dere dat did harm and ven you lay your hands on 
 him choke him so he can't say coo coo." 
 
 "That's the only one I would like to shoulder a gun 
 for," replied the son. 
 
 "Now, Willie, don't go with the intention of killing 
 and malice in your heart," said the Woman. "You know 
 how well the Lord has arranged everything. You would 
 never part with the baby; he pays you with his smiles. 
 Now forget the Whys and Wherefores; do your duty at 
 every station, and heed the voice of the Prince of Mercy, 
 and He will lead you all to a happy ending." 
 
 "You are right," he said, lifting his bride up and 
 kissing her like the baby. 
 
 "Oh, God," he cried, "how I hate to leave you! " 
 
 " I '11 be here, waiting for you, Willie dear. Our love 
 will bring you back." 
 
 "Good for you, Madeline, that's the way to talk. 
 Love will bring him back. Love is the password that 
 leads to God's grace. 'Tis the good ship, Salvation, that 
 cuts through the waves to rescue the souls from their 
 watery grave. He will come back to you," were the final 
 words the Woman said as they left.
 
 CHAPTER XXXII 
 
 GOOD FOE EVIL 
 
 Some time later, a quite dignified looking lady was 
 announced. She had to wait until the medium had fin- 
 ished a sitting with a girl, and two more ladies were 
 ahead of her. 
 
 Seeing the medium escort the girl to the door, the 
 lady came over, saying, ''I am in a hurry and must see 
 you at once." 
 
 The medium made no move except to say, "These 
 people are ahead of you." 
 
 "Don't class me with these servants," said the lady, 
 stamping her foot. 
 
 "But, madam, we don't make any class distinction," 
 said the Woman earnestly. "There are no classes in our 
 work, and besides you don't belong in any class that 
 leads to spirit communion. I am afraid, therefore, that 
 you are wasting your time. These girls here are employed 
 and must get back to their work. They are conscientious, 
 and if you cannot wait your turn, I must bid you go. ' ' 
 
 "I will not go; I must see you," said the other. 
 
 "But I did not call you, and you will have to wait 
 your turn if you insist." 
 
 ' ' I will wait, ' ' said the other with raised head, as she 
 walked toward the window and looked out. After those 
 ahead of her had been dismissed, the Woman beckoned 
 her to enter. 
 
 "Now before I start with you," said the Woman, "I 
 must tell you that your visit here was made with evil 
 intention; you came to get evidence against me to have 
 me prosecuted." 
 
 "Who told you that?" 
 
 "Your cook's mother," said the medium. 
 
 "What is my cook's name?" 
 
 "Nina, and it was the spirit of your own mother, 
 whose name is Elizabeth, who begged me to see you; that 
 is why you are here. ' ' (Here the stranger looked at the 
 Woman in amazement, for no one knew her mother's
 
 236 THE WAY OF THE WORLD 
 
 name.) "Yes, you were just two years old when she 
 died, in confinement, and that child is with her," said the 
 Woman. "This child is the guardian angel for your 
 daughter, who is about to make a misstep and you 
 know it." 
 
 Here the stranger sat down, no longer able to stand 
 on her feet. 
 
 "So," said the Woman, "this is the past I am telling 
 you about. I don't intend to predict so that you can 
 have me 'put where I belong,' which are the words you 
 said at lunch in the presence of three people around your 
 table. I did no wrong in telling your servant that her 
 mother had been dead for two years." 
 
 "Yes," said the stranger, "that is why I became dis- 
 gusted. She has been crying ever since she saw you and 
 today I got her to tell me why, and I came here to get 
 you for making so much trouble among our servants. I 
 don't intend to put up with a crying servant." 
 
 "She doesn't cry for pleasure, madam," said the 
 Woman, sadly. "Her tears are not because her mother 
 is with God and out of the body. She knows better than 
 that. Her tears are because she left her mother in good 
 faith to better herself and her mother, and was willing to 
 make some sacrifices to earn more money; then the gates 
 closed, no letter was received, her savings were sent the 
 last moment and never reached her mother. Then for 
 years she cooked your meals and every bite she ate she 
 felt that perhaps her own people were starving. Her time 
 was spent in giving you comfort and her mother had 
 nothing to eat and no money to buy anything." 
 
 "The girl has money saved," said the lady. "She 
 has five hundred dollars' worth of Liberty Bonds." 
 
 "Yes," said the Woman, "and you took the credit 
 for that ; you did not buy any but took the money from 
 your servant to buy your glory and now you are annoyed 
 that she weeps at the thought that her mother might have 
 starved. If you ladies wanted to do good, why did you 
 not help, when you aided them in becoming naturalized, 
 in also seeing that good will was installed by way of get- 
 ting a line from home to know who was living and who
 
 GOOD FOR EVIL 237 
 
 was dead ? So far the girl has worked for nothing, ' ' con- 
 tinued the Woman. "The one for whom the money was 
 intended is no more and you took the honor. Now, 
 madam, go and report me." 
 
 "I can't," said the stranger, "I want you to tell me 
 more about my daughter, and is my mother going to help 
 me?" 
 
 "When you first came," said the Woman, "I saw 
 your cook's mother and your own mother serving at the 
 same table of righteousness. They cannot help you as 
 long as you are taking the liberty from one who has 
 served you for wages. The wages are hers and you have 
 no power over her. She gave you her services, so don't 
 compel a girl to give up all with which she intended to 
 help her loved ones. You have nothing but grievances 
 from your own daughter. A mother in spirit holds well 
 her own child, but you can never tell where your daugh- 
 ter spent the late previous hours. That is your punish- 
 ment and your child bears the stain for your sins in 
 taking the freedom from another child, no matter what 
 vocation she had to resort to in search of an honest liv- 
 ing. If you had put, your arms around that weeping girl 
 and talked to her like a mother who also has a daughter 
 and doesn't know what tomorrow brings for her, the 
 lonely stranger, who has been with you long enough to 
 feel like a member of your family, would have felt that 
 there was someone in the world who was interested in 
 her. Intuitively she knew something was wrong and was 
 led to me for comfort. Then you, the guilty one, come 
 to judge me and take my freedom, although I, too, have 
 a daughter depending on me for the bread I earn for 
 many years. Did not your cook knit more sweaters and 
 socks than both you and your daughter together, and 
 that after she had finished her work of serving you ? You 
 took and displayed in public the work of your servant 
 who was classed as a Hun and exhibited it as your own 
 achievement. No good can come from such actions, 
 madam; you should do unto others as you would have 
 them do unto you." 
 
 The stranger sighed and said, "I would like to send
 
 238 THE WAY OF THE WORLD 
 
 my daughter to you," and left without even leaving a 
 coin to cover the time the Woman spent in opening the 
 pages of equality. 
 
 ' ' I will not have time to see you or your daughter in 
 future. If they were all like you I could not help any- 
 body; I would have to do other work in order to live." 
 Thus she closed the door and was so exhausted that she 
 had to send the rest of the seekers for truth and love 
 away, although they were willing to pay for the time. 
 
 "Tomorrow I will have more strength," said the 
 Woman. 
 
 "And she did not pay you anything," said a blue- 
 eyed Irish girl; "and to think how rich she is and took 
 your time." 
 
 "It is only the poor who feel the necessity of helping 
 to ease the sting of starvation. Such is the way of the 
 world," said the Woman as she closed the door. 
 
 The next day the cook came and told the Woman 
 what a fight she had had with the madam and that she 
 had left her employ. She took a dollar from her purse 
 and said, "I want to pay you for the time my mistress 
 took from you." 
 
 "Don't bother; there was a reason for her coming 
 although she did take all my strength." 
 
 "Yes, it was the Irish girl who is a waitress next 
 door who told me that my mistress did not pay you any- 
 thing, and I was so ashamed that I left her. Now she is 
 like a wildcat." 
 
 "Well, your time is up there," said the medium, and 
 she walked to the telephone and called up the house- 
 keeper for a very fine lady on Riverside Drive. Coming 
 back she gave the girl the address and told her to go 
 there, as she would have a second girl and the wages 
 would be double what she had been getting. 
 
 The next day Nina, the cook, was swinging the 
 kitchen scepter among a lovely lot of domestics. The 
 madam was a lonely widow and happy to get help that 
 were spiritually inclined. One day she herself went to 
 the Woman for a reading. She did not want the house- 
 keeper to let the medium know who she was, and dressed
 
 GOOD FOR EVIL 239 
 
 very plainly, leaving her car at the corner. But Nina's 
 mother was a soul who had power to show her smiling, 
 happy countenance to the medium, thus she helped to 
 identify Nina's new employer, who seemed kind and gen- 
 erous to the lower class. In a short time the medium had 
 linked up this good woman's loved ones and when the 
 husband's spirit came and told her about the sale of the 
 last property and how much she received, and told her 
 not to sell the estate on the Hudson, that he saw a better 
 outlook, and that money was safer invested in real estate 
 than in stocks, the wealthy lady was convinced that there 
 must be something to it. 
 
 "Too bad I did not know you before. That was a 
 very good cook you sent me, and I am happy to have such 
 spiritual help. There is a different atmosphere about my 
 place and my health is very much improved. ' ' 
 
 "Indeed, madam," said the medium, "harmony is 
 the very best medicine for all kinds of ailments." 
 
 "You are right, my dear," came the sweet mellow 
 answer, "and I want to make my help happy at home." 
 
 "They feel that way now, madam, for every one of 
 them has been to see me, and expressed the wish to 
 remain with you." 
 
 "For a time I wanted to close my house, as I don't 
 entertain since my husband died, but now that I am 
 blessed with good domestics I feel it is better to remain." 
 
 "It was your husband's advice to each one, to treat 
 you like they would their own mother, as he could reach 
 them and love you through them." 
 
 "That is a wonderful arrangement from the Father 
 to let our loved ones come back and help us. Now, Mrs. 
 Delien," said the lady, "I wonder if you would come to 
 my house one evening a week and give us a sitting? It 
 would mean a great deal of comfort to me, and I would 
 sit with my help and you. ' ' 
 
 "Why, madam! Those were the words your husband 
 said to the housekeeper the other day when she asked 
 him if it was wise to tell you about her communing with 
 departed ones. He said that before a month had passed 
 you would have a circle of your own. ' '
 
 240 THE WAY OF THE WORLD 
 
 "I am glad he approves of it," said the lady, smiling. 
 
 "Indeed he does. Why, it was his wish," said the 
 medium, happily. Thus a lonely life was made happy, by 
 going with the Woman to the unfortunate to render help. 
 Many a warm blanket was purchased to cover the thin 
 bodies of the poor. There was another record on God's 
 great register each day of a good deed added which lev- 
 eled out the great heights and low, despairing valleys.
 
 CHAPTER XXXIII 
 
 THE JUDAS OF TODAY 
 
 One evening at a sitting all the domestics, the madam 
 and medium were assembled in the luxurious boudoir of 
 the owner. The place was darkened, but on the head of 
 the madam rested a golden light, which rose to the ceiling 
 and then returned. With eager eyes the happy domestics 
 told their lady how wonderful the light was. 
 
 "It is the golden beam of good deeds," said a voice. 
 "Each good deed makes a golden vein and gold radiates, 
 making halos around the heads of gentle givers. We 
 make this out of the sunny smiles the madam creates 
 among the earners for bread. Keep this up ; it is far bet- 
 ter to hold them close in sweet communion and each one 
 of you is represented in spirit. Some were poor in life 
 and are rich in spirit, because they died without a habit 
 and therefore were released. Habit makes a soul earth- 
 bound. The desire is too great and must remain to sat- 
 isfy, but if they can come into a gathering of this kind 
 they meet the high guides that help them overcome." 
 
 "Those are good lessons," said the madam, "and I 
 hope my children here will benefit by them." 
 
 "That's one for you, John," said the housekeeper to 
 the butler; "I saw you smoke a cigarette in the garden 
 the other day." 
 
 "Yes," said John, "I am trying hard to overcome 
 that habit, and have cut down from a package a day to 
 two cigarettes, one after lunch and one after dinner, and 
 then I go out so that the smoke doesn't affect me so 
 much." 
 
 "I am very glad, John, my boy, that you are trying, 
 but if it gives you comfort then keep on smoking your 
 two a day until you feel like giving up without effort. I 
 have noticed when you were serving that your fingers 
 have lost the yellow stain ; that is fine ; it makes me feel 
 better and gives me more of an appetite." 
 
 "Oh, madam, I am so glad I can please you," said 
 John, "and perhaps in a week or so I will give up
 
 242 THE WAY OF THE WORLD 
 
 entirely." Here the husband's spirit broke in, and said 
 that he himself had to use John to get his habitual smoke, 
 but that he could soon get over it. 
 
 "I really like the smell of a good cigar," said the 
 madam. 
 
 "And I," joined in the husband; "you have a box of 
 cigars put away among my things, and I want John to 
 smoke them up with me ; then we quit. John does not 
 buy good ones, as he has had to send his earnings home 
 to England since his brothers fell in battle." 
 
 "You are well posted," said the wife. 
 
 "I am, my dear, and John's brothers are both here. 
 They are a hungry bunch, so Nina it is well you prepared 
 a lunch after the sitting." 
 
 "Thank you, dear spirit," said the cook, "I am very 
 anxious to please the body and soul." 
 
 "That is right; if the masses would think more of 
 the soul than the body, it would make the world a much 
 happier one. Isn't that so?" he said addressing his wife. 
 
 "Yes, George dear, I am a different person since I 
 feel you are not altogether gone. I don't even miss your 
 body any more." 
 
 "Well, I am glad you put away that crepe stuff; it 
 made my soul feel creepy. Why mourn for something 
 that must be ? It is a law the Father made ; He changes 
 only our garments and sorrows, then the foolish peo- 
 ple weep and blame God." 
 
 "It is contrary to habit, dear George," said the wife. 
 
 "If people would think out their own ways of radi- 
 ating happiness, instead of serving at the altar of custom, 
 it would be better all around," continued George. "I 
 am so happy that you are progressing, for after awhile 
 you will not have a medium to help you ; then it will be 
 hard for us to communicate ; but if you sit regularly you 
 will all see for yourselves, and we can keep our little sta- 
 tion open." 
 
 "Why can't we keep the medium?" asked the mis- 
 tress, much concerned. 
 
 ' ' It lies in the law of Providence ; someone is plotting 
 against her and is trying hard to take her liberty."
 
 THE JUDAS OF TODAY 243 
 
 "I know who that is," said Nina, "she told me when 
 I left her that she would do it." 
 
 ' ' Yes, ' ' said the employer in spirit, ' ' the report came 
 in but we made the detective lose the address; some 
 Indian spirit took it right out of her hand; let him tell 
 you." 
 
 The voice changed ; a strong, guttural voice was talk- 
 ing: "He called the medium squaw, and said if two 
 women came and pretended they were in trouble, one 
 short, stout, blonde hair on top, and dark at the root, the 
 other a tall, dark, thin woman, with a small animal skin 
 around the neck, you watch out; they look to get her. 
 Then another will try and say they are lace-makers." 
 
 "Can't you help?" asked the lady in a worried tone. 
 
 "Sure," came the powerful answer. "Every time 
 they come in, I will draw a curtain ; then she will not get 
 the message." 
 
 "Do that," said the kind lady. Then the sitting 
 closed. When the refreshments were being served the 
 lady told the medium to be careful and impressed on her 
 mind the appearance of the two assigned for the me- 
 dium's arrest. 
 
 "Some day I will have to go to jail," said the 
 Woman fearlessly; "I always felt that I would and 
 prayed that God would prevent it until Konile was old 
 enough to shift for herself." 
 
 "Now, my dear," said the good lady, "always feel 
 that you have a friend in me ; never hesitate to call on 
 me, for I feel that money alone cannot pay for all the 
 good you have brought into my life. It must be a friendly 
 deed to cooperate with your help. Ronile will always find 
 a home with me, if you should ever be compelled to give 
 up your home for awhile. I don't see why you should, 
 though, for what you do is not against the law. You 
 don't make any charge, and you don't predict, so I don't 
 see what harm can come out of such good work." 
 
 "But, my dear madam, why was Christ put in prison? 
 The Scribes and Pharisees were His enemies. They do 
 not want the truth and make laws to prosecute the trans- 
 mitter."
 
 244 THE WAY OF THE WORLD 
 
 "Cannot a law be made to protect the medium?" 
 
 "Yes, they have the church and if I take out a char- 
 ter as a reverend, I can call it a church." 
 
 "Then why don't you take out a charter?" 
 
 "I differ too much in my views and I don't like to 
 be on the platform. They don't like me because I don't 
 charge a fee, and therefore I cannot be classed as one of 
 them. I serve the Father after the mold He made for me. 
 He wishes me to work this way, otherwise He would not 
 let me serve for the good will only." 
 
 "He will protect you, I know," said the lady, "and 
 if you ever need a friend call on me any time." Thus 
 they parted with light and heavy hearts mingled with 
 suspense and contentment in having a friend in need. 
 The Father arranges all things so well that when one 
 door closes another opens. 
 
 The spirit of George was right, for one day the two 
 ladies described stood at the door, begging to have their 
 fortunes told. 
 
 "You are in the wrong place," said the Woman; "I 
 am not a fortune-teller." 
 
 "What are you?" asked the stout one, with piercing 
 eyes. 
 
 "I am just I, who know that you are after my free- 
 dom, but God created both you and me for a purpose 
 we each serve our mission assigned to us by Fate. There- 
 fore, the Father gave me the warning to see that you are 
 meaning to do me harm ; that is why you must resort to 
 cards and have your fortunes told." Thus she gently 
 closed the door, a weakness overcoming her. She heard 
 the ladies go next door and ask the lady when the Woman 
 held her seances. 
 
 "I don't know," replied the other and slammed the 
 door. "Why do all these people bother me?" she said as 
 she walked along the hall; "I don't see what harm this 
 Woman does, and every day someone is here trying to 
 get evidence to put her in jail."
 
 CHAPTER XXXIV 
 THE LIGHTHOUSE BY THE SEA OF LIFE 
 
 When Ronile came from school she told her mother 
 that a suspicious-looking man was at the switchboard. 
 
 "Mother, the superintendent asked me to tell you 
 that the police are watching the house, and that you 
 should stop helping people, otherwise you will be in dan- 
 ger," she said nervously. 
 
 "Everybody is in danger, more or less, dear," said 
 the mother. "Danger of temptation is far greater than 
 that of risking your freedom in doing good." 
 
 "Let us move, mother dear, we will have trouble if 
 v. o stay, ' ' Ronile said as she handed her mother some 
 mail. 
 
 One letter was postmarked "Fort George, Windsor, 
 N. S., Canada," and read: 
 ' ' My Dear Mrs. Delien : 
 
 "It certainly gives me great pleasure to avail 
 myself of the favorable opportunity to write you a 
 few lines, detailing a few of the incidents of camp 
 life. I came here four days after saying good-by to 
 you (as you said). I am working in the office, pro- 
 gressing very well, but I have suffered fearfully from 
 vaccination and inoculations, which of course are 
 routine of army discipline, and I am glad to say I 
 am over it all and feel perfectly fine now. There is 
 a wonderful lot of material in the camp for me, and 
 you may be sure I shall make use of it in proper 
 time. 
 
 "One thing, however, I must say, and that is 
 that the officers here are really delightful. I seem 
 to do just as I please and am very well thought of. 
 But I can assure you there never lived a more dis- 
 gusted and forlorn man in the world than myself 
 during the first week. First the inoculations, one of 
 which made me unconscious for some time ; and then 
 having to sleep on the ground; then the food, which 
 was distasteful to me ; really I cared little whether I
 
 246 THE WAY OF THE WORLD 
 
 lived or not. Oh, how I thought of Job and how 
 pleased he felt when it was all over! Really his life 
 has been mine, for now I am perfectly well and 
 happy. 
 
 "The weather here is dreadful, wet and gloomy 
 and cold sometimes, and we already have frost. I 
 think of you every day and pray for you. Words 
 cannot tell how much you have made me love my 
 prayers. After believing there was no hereafter, you 
 called me, in a few minutes, back to God and my 
 beloved Jesus, which tempers the mind; and again 
 the army training has made my body perfect, so you 
 can imagine the change. Yes, my dear sister, I shall 
 return to New York and have my first visit with you. 
 Somehow I feel the presence of my dear wife with 
 me every night. Would that I could see her and 
 speak to her as you do because I do love her so much. 
 
 "Next week we expect to embark for Europe, 
 but we have been delayed twice. We were all ready 
 last week and then we were marched back to our 
 tents. Now I am really wondering whether we shall 
 go at all. Have you, my dear lady, heard from the 
 boys that went ahead of me? I shall be very glad 
 indeed to have a few lines from you telling me how 
 you have been since I last saw you. Your test gave 
 me courage. I do not in the least fear death and for 
 that very reason I feel very happy. 
 
 "Every word you have told me came true. How 
 then can I refuse to believe what you told me about 
 our dear Lord and my beloved wife? A medium 
 seems to me a lighthouse by the sea of life, although 
 before I met you I could have burned them at the 
 stake. 'Oh, God, forgive me for past sins.' I am 
 really wondering whether I shall go to England, 
 although for myself I should like to go, but God 
 attends to those things. 
 
 "Now please don't forget to pray for me for you 
 are a master-mind that helps and I shall never forget 
 to pray for you no matter where I shall be. I must 
 soon conclude this letter as my head is not yet clear
 
 LIGHTHOUSE BY THE SEA OF LIFE 247 
 
 from the deadly suffering which it has undergone 
 since I arrived, but I shall soon write more details 
 of our life here. 
 
 "I will conclude this letter, wishing from my 
 heart that you shall always be happy and secure 
 while sojourning upon this earth. Good-by, till we 
 meet again and don't forget that prayer. 
 "Very respectfully yours, 
 
 "A. Loomis. " 
 
 When the Woman had finished the letter, which she 
 had read to Ronile, she looked up at her daughter, expect- 
 ing her to say something in regard to the letter. 
 
 Ronile 's thoughts, however, seemed to dwell in the 
 distance, then she said, "Oh, that is the man who came 
 with a lot of soldiers and wanted you to prove to him that 
 there was a God." 
 
 "Then he believes that there is one," said the 
 mother, thoughtfully. "See, dear, you say to give up 
 this work and go away. I may have to resort to sewing 
 to earn our living, just to decorate a body, when we can 
 decorate God's great altar with lost sons and daughters. 
 This man is a writer and his books are being read by 
 minds in the balance. His literature may just give them 
 the last push that knocks them off the pedestal of faith 
 into an abyss of unbelief and darkness. No, I will risk 
 my freedom for this glorious work! What is a cell and 
 bars to rescuing a soul like this that in ignorance tears 
 apart the church carefully built in faith and worship ! It 
 is no more fair to God to criticise any of His houses than 
 it is to kill the man who doesn't speak the same language. 
 The Father has installed these stations of worship for a 
 purpose and He wishes them to be respected. Always 
 remember that and never look down on anybody for what 
 they practice or how they worship. You can drive a 
 learned person more quickly to degeneration than a sav- 
 age, remember that. Too much artificial tinsel leads them 
 to the broad staircase where they don't watch each step. 
 A house that is being built must be started at the bottom ; 
 without foundation it cannot stand; it grows in height 
 by having each stone or board carefully added and then
 
 248 THE WAY OF THE WORLD 
 
 when the storms come it can hold out against them. I 
 built you on a careful foundation; each day was a page 
 on your record of time added in faith and wholesome- 
 ness. 
 
 "This is only a storm like many more about to come ; 
 it will hiss in a human hurricane about us. A pine tree 
 seldom falls from wind and storm. Its needles are ever 
 green. Let us then feel like the pine that we must serve 
 our mission even if cut down. We will then enhance the 
 departed if not the living, who will decorate us for the 
 birth of a Saviour in bringing home a lost soul. Each 
 deed we do will be transformed into a crystal and deco- 
 rate our tree of life. We have as many silent helpers as 
 the pine tree has needles. Even if death by man should 
 come, it will mean a new life to us, dear ; a life so glorious 
 for we will not have to return and live our life over if 
 we do our best now in serving the Father, the Son and 
 the Holy Spirit through man, by reminding them that 
 power doesn't all come from the jingle of gold. The 
 sound of church bells such as I heard in Europe drove 
 me into the highest state of ecstasy, and such a sensation 
 is wonderful I ' ' 
 
 "I know," said Ronile, as she laid her hand on her 
 mother's shoulder. "Just think how beautiful the chimes 
 sound from the church down here on Amsterdam Ave- 
 nue." 
 
 "People can't help but follow the sounds of words 
 as they ring out and reach God and man 'Abide with 
 me, ' and so many others. We are nt afraid, dear, for we 
 are serving the greatest Master that ever was or ever 
 will be. If a master has a servant who is ill at the plow, 
 he will not care about the field or seed; he will nurse him 
 to health; or if danger should threaten, the master will 
 furnish arms to protect his servants. Our Master, dear, 
 gives us arms of enlightenment, like a wand that brings 
 the fairies to the afflicted and carries them out of a dark- 
 ened, suppressed condition to a higher aspect, where they 
 are entertained by seraphic whispers and angelic songs 
 and rhythm." 
 
 "Yes, mother dear, I know and hope the angels will
 
 ''Dear Lord," cried Ronile, "we have hard times enough, and mother 
 just wanted to please you. Why don't you send an earthquake and crush 
 everything? I don't want to live in this miserable world any more." 
 
 Page 284.
 
 LIGHTHOUSE BY THE SEA OF LIFE 249 
 
 keep you out of prison. I pray every night that you will 
 be spared, for once I dreamed that you were put in jail, 
 but I did not want to tell you." 
 
 "It does not worry me, Ronile; if it lies in my des- 
 tiny it cannot be avoided, and the Father will have a pur- 
 pose that might free thousands of jailed souls through 
 one confined body. All great prophets were cast into 
 prison. Look at dear Joan of Arc. After she freed her 
 people through the voice of God they jailed her as a 
 witch and turned her over to the enemy. But her death 
 at the stake made a transfiguration, a symbol of power in 
 faith, which made her live in the minds of coming gener- 
 ations as a star that guides them. They needed that star 
 and the fire of sacrifice is condensed to a star that rests on 
 the brow of the victim and shines forth into the darkness 
 of conditions. The more you suffer, the greater your 
 light will be. The light on your brow counts more than 
 all the wealth of kings and millionaires. It is your fore- 
 sight; you can see right through them and that is why 
 mediums are not tolerated by scribes ; they see too much." 
 
 The bell rang and Ronile went to answer, then called 
 her mother. It was the lady who lived next door. 
 
 ' ' Say ! ' ' she said in a half -whisper, as the Woman 
 approached the door, "I have a friend here from up-state 
 and she is very much interested in spiritualism ; can you 
 give her a reading?" 
 
 "Let her come in," said the Woman. 
 
 "May Ronile come over a minute? My daughter 
 just came from school and I want her to see Ronile. That 
 child wants high-heeled shoes and powder on her face 
 already." 
 
 "All right," said the Woman, with a glance at 
 Ronile, which Ronile well understood, meaning that she 
 was not to stay too long.
 
 CHAPTER XXXV 
 
 AT THE THEESHOLD OF SELFISHNESS, OE TEMPTATION 
 WHEEE CAUTION GUAEDS 
 
 Then they entered the test-room, and before they sat 
 down the Woman said: "You want information, not 
 enlightenment. I can only advise you, madam," and con- 
 tinuing she said, "The man you came with is a married 
 man and there is a baby crying for her daddy." Then 
 they sat down, a reproachful look coming over the face 
 of the medium. "You don't have to do that for bread or 
 diversion, for fortune has favored you abundantly. You 
 have a kind and generous husband who keeps warm the 
 fireside of your estate, and thinks you are here consulting 
 a physician." 
 
 "You are right, there," said the stranger with a 
 smile at the straight way the medium was reaching her. 
 
 "This is the first time in your life that you have 
 attempted such a step, therefore, God gives you a warn- 
 ing in time. Remember that when a man leaves a wife 
 and child for one who is old enough to be his mother, it 
 will be only for a short time. Your youth and vitality 
 are gone, your kidneys are in bad shape and your liver, 
 too, and you know it. You are likely to have a stroke 
 and suppose it should surprise you at a hotel where you 
 were registered as another man 's wife, and your faithful 
 husband should read about it?" 
 
 Here the stranger covered her face with her jeweled 
 hands and began to sob, "He would never forgive me." 
 
 "No, he would not, for he has been living truthfully 
 in the thirty years of your married life, and would feel 
 that you had deceived him all that time; his faith in 
 womankind would fall like a mammoth tower, built in 
 faith with stones of love and devotion, and crush him." 
 
 "I know it would kill him," said the disloyal wife. 
 
 "Another thing of vital importance is that your son 
 is married and has two children. You never liked his 
 wife, their mother, because she was a poor school teacher.
 
 AT THE THRESHOLD OF SELFISHNESS 251 
 
 You had chosen a bride who had grooms and footmen and 
 tendencies like your own." 
 
 "I know," came the answer, "she would never have 
 made such a good wife, for she has already been divorced 
 twice." 
 
 "Then you ought to sympathize and not blame your 
 husband, if he longs to see his son's family. You call him 
 common for wanting to be around that family, but you 
 must see that it is wholesome and clean-cut refinement on 
 both sides." 
 
 ' ' Well, I was not inclined to have my son marry ; he 
 was hardly out of college, and it interfered with his 
 career ; a mother always wants the best for her children, ' ' 
 said the lady. 
 
 "Judging from your standpoint, madam, you thought 
 money was the best advancement he could have. You 
 never thought of the moral drawbacks if he married just 
 for money. Your son is a prominent lawyer and his wife 
 and children are respected people ; they live a perfect life 
 of harmony and love. Such things no money can buy. 
 How would your son feel if he knew about this case? 
 His career would crumble and vanish into dust that 
 would choke even his children and drive them away like 
 hounded deer. They would eat your weakness on every 
 bit of bread and their mother would take the picture (in 
 front of which your son holds his babies and tells them 
 what a saint dear grandmother is) and burn it in shame. 
 Such are the consequences of one single sin, madam, 
 remember that." Seeing the lady's heart stirred, the 
 medium felt she had said enough and summoned the 
 departed. 
 
 A minister came, her husband's father, telling her 
 of his mission as a herder of souls; that he followed her 
 and before harm was done he wanted the soul to conquer 
 over the body and bury the weakness of sin. A little girl 
 came and told her mother how long she had been in spirit 
 and that her name was Myrtle. 
 
 "Oh, my baby," said the erring mother, "I don't 
 want you to look into my wicked face. I am so ashamed!
 
 252 THE WAY OF THE WORLD 
 
 I shall never be able to look anyone in the face again," 
 she sobbed anew. 
 
 "No, mama dear," said the sweet voice, "you have 
 not done any harm yet. We were just in time to check 
 you from sin. See, mama, I would have to register all the 
 tears of the little girl and weep with her because it was 
 my mother who took her daddy. Mama, will you make 
 me happy, really, truly happy?" 
 
 "Indeed I will," came the distressed, stammering 
 answer. 
 
 "Go and buy some things for baby and Myrtle, your 
 grandchildren. I am the baby's namesake and must look 
 out for her happiness. Then buy a present for each of 
 our family. That will help you get over the mistake and, 
 mama, please go before the doctor comes back." 
 
 "Do you think it is better?" 
 
 "It is not only better, it is the thing to do, mama, the 
 honest thing to do. Good-by. God help and bless you, 
 mama dear." Thus the sweet voice vanished. 
 
 Another man's voice came next. 
 
 "I am Harold's father," he said. "I mortgaged my 
 farm to help that boy study medicine. His mother found 
 an early end in body because she helped in the wet fields 
 and contracted pneumonia and died. We felt great pride 
 in him and rejoiced when he married a dressmaker, who 
 sewed to help him get a foothold. She did that for eight 
 years, then God gave them a child and now that child 
 needs a stem to climb upon and you took it, and left the 
 plant to creep on the ground for others to step on. ' ' 
 
 "I don't want your son," said the lady with a shud- 
 der; "please may I go? I don't want to hear any more." 
 
 "I am sorry, madam," said the medium, with feeling. 
 
 "Oh, I am so glad I came to see you; I am going back 
 home. God help me and forgive me," she said as she 
 went out wringing her hands. 
 
 Soon Ronile came back and said the lady had just 
 gone, and the neighbor wondered what was said to her. 
 
 "She should wonder about her own life," said the 
 Woman. "Has her daughter been dismissed from school 
 again?"
 
 AT THE THRESHOLD OF SELFISHNESS 253 
 
 "Yes, mother; she smuggled rouge into the convent 
 and the Sisters sent her home." 
 
 "Poor girl," said the Woman. "You see, dear, her 
 mother takes the easiest way and the gentlemen that 
 come there may have daughters of their own and feel a 
 slight sting of conscience ; therefore, the poor girl had to 
 go, yet the environment went with hei as the tuition is 
 paid with tainted money and no good will come out of it. 
 Ronile, ' ' said her mother looking straight into the eyes of 
 her daughter, "you are almost as big as I am; you are 
 old enough to know and take a lesson from the life of our 
 neighbor and the consequences of her child. She is so 
 young and beautiful and still the gates of wholesomeness 
 are beginning to close on her. It is too bad." 
 
 "Why did the lady leave so soon, mother dear? She 
 hardly said good-by," asked Ronile. 
 
 "She was just about to make a misstep," answered 
 the mother, "and received a warning. If I had not been 
 here the forces could not have reached her, and she would 
 have disgraced her whole family and ruined her own 
 life." 
 
 After awhile the neighbor wished to have a test held 
 for herself, saying she had never had any use for it ; that 
 that lady from up-state was really not a friend ; that she 
 and her husband wanted to stay with her until he had a 
 practice. 
 
 "Their lives don't bother us; we have all we can 
 carry of our own sins," said the medium. 
 
 "I know," the neighbor said. "Flossy is home again, 
 and I don't know where to put her," she kept on wearily; 
 ' ' she is good for nothing. ' ' 
 
 "What lesson does she get from her mother?" asked 
 the Woman sincerely. "Her place is with you, and God 
 has other work for you, handy as you are. It is easy to 
 take the easiest way, but hard to keep on the road the 
 toilers tread and enjoy their privileges in life. If the 
 good Creator did not want you to have the child, she 
 would have been placed in some other home, but if you 
 take this road you must also take the consequences."
 
 254 THE WAY OF THE WORLD 
 
 "What else can I do?" asked the neighbor; "I want 
 to give Flossy a good education, and that costs money." 
 
 "Is Ronile lacking in education?" 
 
 "No," answered the neighbor, "I wish Flossy was 
 as well educated. I always tell her to take an example 
 from Eonile. How ladylike she is and everybody treats 
 her like a queen." 
 
 "Do you know why?" asked the Woman. "She re- 
 spects herself; that is the greatest and most important 
 of all traits, 'Self-respect.' A piece of dry bread and tea 
 will taste better than an eight-course dinner that robs 
 you of your self-respect. Life is all a hollow bubble, a 
 beautifully decorated shell. A small bit of lead can pene- 
 trate that shell and break it, causing life to ooze out in 
 one second ; then a few days later that body is fit for the 
 worms, and must be buried deep down. Think of that! 
 No matter how highly educated or wealthy that body 
 was, there was no escape from death, but the soul that 
 left the body reaps the seeds of glory in the field of good 
 'deeds, or enters the chasm of despair to pay for the pen- 
 alty of sins." 
 
 "God doesn't condemn all prostitutes," said the 
 neighbor. "Did not Christ say, 'Let him who is without 
 sin cast the first stone at her ' ? " 
 
 "But that courtesan had already had enough punish- 
 ment in being dragged through the streets by sinners, 
 perhaps worse than she was." 
 
 "Look at Mary Magdalene," said the other; "Christ 
 made her a saint. ' ' 
 
 "When she gave up her sinful life," said the medium, 
 "and washed the Saviour's feet with tears of remorse, 
 then dried them with her beautiful hair that was her sole 
 pride, just to show how humble she was. ' ' 
 
 "A friend of mine has joined the Science Church; I 
 guess I will do that, too, ' ' said the neighbor. 
 
 "Will you give up your mode of living when you 
 join that church?" 
 
 "I don't know," said the other, with a worried look; 
 "how can I make a living?" 
 
 "What did you do before you sold yourself?" 
 
 "I was a waitress."
 
 AT THE THRESHOLD OF SELFISHNESS 255 
 
 "Can't you go back to that work, or make lingerie? 
 I can help you sell it. Then you can rent out some of 
 your rooms to pay the rent and keep your daughter with 
 you. She makes beautiful things the Sisters taught her. 
 God will help you if you only try; I know He always 
 helps us." 
 
 "Yes, but look at the hunted life you live. I'd 
 sooner be dead than to feel with every ring of the door- 
 bell it might be a warrant for arrest," said the neighbor. 
 
 "I don't feel that way," said the Woman calmly; 
 "my conscience is clear, because I serve a Power greater 
 than all the judges on earth, and He has a reason if ever 
 the time comes." 
 
 "One day last week," said the neighbor, "there were 
 two gentlemen in my apartment all day, who were sent 
 here to watch you." 
 
 "Why, they could have come in because my door is 
 always open, you know that," said the medium. 
 
 After the test, Ronile announced a gentleman. 
 
 "Oh, this is the doctor," said the neighbor, and turn- 
 ing to him she said, "Your wife left here to go home." 
 
 "So Flossy tells me," said the gentleman. "Did she 
 leave any message for me ? ' ' 
 
 "No, but come over to my rooms; I want to talk to 
 you," and they left. After awhile the neighbor asked if 
 the doctor could see Mrs. Delien. 
 
 "Come right in," said the Woman, "as I will be busy 
 after two o'clock." 
 
 "Are you a medium?" he asked. 
 
 "I am," came the reply. 
 
 "Did you give my wife a test?" 
 
 "No, I did not." 
 
 "But she was here to see you and left suddenly," he 
 said losing his temper for a minute. 
 
 "Your wife, sir, is too far away, she could not see 
 me, but there was a lady who asked to see me who was a 
 married woman and who went home to her husband." 
 
 He thought a moment, perplexed and said: "That's 
 curious. Did she say anything at all about us?" 
 
 "No, she had no chance."
 
 256 THE WAY OF THE WORLD 
 
 "But how do you come to know we are not man and 
 wife?" 
 
 "Her husband's father, a minister, and her departed 
 child, Myrtle, told me." 
 
 He looked at the Woman amazed, saying, "That's 
 right, she had a daughter by that name," and sitting 
 down, he said, "Do you see anything for me?" 
 
 "I see a woman standing by a window, facing the 
 east," here the medium stroked her brow and kept on. 
 ' ' She weeps as she draws the curtain to shut out the light, 
 then goes to the crib of a child that is to take a nap and 
 weeps. The child puts her arms around the mother's 
 neck and says, 'Don't cry, mother dear, daddy surely 
 will come home for dinner.' " 
 
 "How does the child look?" he asked sharply. 
 
 "Blonde curls and brown eyes, your eyes and her 
 mother's hair." 
 
 "What is the child's name?" 
 
 "Millie Elizabeth." 
 
 "By Jove," came the remark. 
 
 "Millie is after your wife's mother and Elizabeth 
 after your own. They are both departed and here." The 
 Woman gave full particulars of his mother's apparel; 
 then told him the cause of her death, and his father's and 
 how he had to mortgage the farm to pay for his educa- 
 tion and that his mother had worked in the field and con- 
 tracted pneumonia and died. The gentleman could no 
 longer control his feelings. He laid his head on the table 
 and wept like a child. His mother used the Woman's 
 hand and stroked his hair and spoke to him. After 
 awhile he composed himself. The Woman came to ; his 
 eyes watched her face as it changed back to a calm, nor- 
 mal expression. 
 
 "Madam," he said, "I just spoke with my mother, 
 just as when she lived. Oh, it was so wonderful! And 
 she told me all I did today, every step I made; she told 
 me there is no use of my trying here ; my practice is good 
 at home and my baby wants her daddy. Oh, God," he 
 continued, pushing his hands through his massive head 
 of hair, "I am so glad this has happened. Oh, my mother
 
 AT THE THRESHOLD OF SELFISHNESS 257 
 
 is with me and forgives me, my good little mother, who 
 gave up her life for the welfare of her boy, and I wanted 
 to give up my poor baby for just a blind fancy." 
 
 ''Yes," said the medium, "you as a physician ought 
 to know that the lady is not well and has blood clots 
 which may develop into apoplexy. It is not worth the 
 chance, believe me." 
 
 "I tell you," he kept on, "this lady," and he shud- 
 dered at the thought of her now, "is immensely wealthy. 
 She was a patient of mine and always said that, since I 
 had a good practice and wealthy ladies as patients, my 
 wife was not educated enough to compete with my pres- 
 ent social position." 
 
 "But," interrupted the medium, "she was practical 
 enough to help you get there. It may take her longer to 
 feel comfortable in the social chair, but it will not take 
 her long because she is natural and wholesome." 
 
 "You said it," came the happy reply. "I told her I 
 would go away and leave her and she stood it like a 
 man," he said proudly. 
 
 "Like a woman," corrected the medium. 
 
 ' ' Say, ' ' he said, ' ' I only wish I could follow this up ; 
 why it is the greatest science. My! I will never forget 
 how your face became my mother's; how your voice 
 changed, just like hers. Could you come up-state soon? 
 I want my wife to see you. ' ' 
 
 "I have not the time," said the Woman, "but bring 
 your wife in and let me know ahead of time." 
 
 "Thank you, madam, you saved my life." Walking 
 out he noticed the diploma from the World's Fair, also 
 the huge flower basket that had been shipped and placed 
 in the test-room. 
 
 "Did you make those?" 
 
 "Yes." 
 
 "You are an artist, madam. Is this the diploma of 
 your work?" 
 
 "Yes." 
 
 "Could I buy a flower for my wife?" 
 
 "I will give you one in memory of the good work
 
 258 THE WAY OF THE WORLD 
 
 the spirit friends did this day," and she handed him a 
 pink rose. 
 
 "God bless you, madam, and if you ever need a 
 friend, you have my address." 
 
 " Thank you, doctor," replied the medium, and thus 
 another curtain closed on a drama which through the 
 help of unseen helpers had turned homeward, from the 
 fires of temptation, a wiser and better man.
 
 CHAPTER XXXVI 
 
 WITH CHAEITY AS HOSTESS 
 
 Two weeks later a large touring car stopped in front 
 of Mrs. Delien's home. A lady and gentleman begged to 
 be announced. 
 
 "She is in," said the lady relieved. She told the 
 chauffeur to bring the boxes, packed with delicious fruit, 
 up to the Woman. 
 
 "We came to town, my husband and I, and thought 
 we would stop in and see you, and we brought a little 
 fruit for you." 
 
 "That is so sweet and thoughtful of you; I don't 
 know how to thank you," said the Woman. 
 
 "Tut, tut," said the gentleman, smiling, "my wife 
 thinks you are a wonder. Did you know you helped her ? 
 Why, she has not been to the doctor in two weeks, and she 
 was so attentive to me, I lived in the seventh heaven. 
 Before she was always so cranky; never knew how to 
 approach her. First of all," he kept on, "we want to 
 know if you could have lunch with us?" 
 
 "Thank you, but I have a daughter at school and 
 would not like to have her come home and find me gone." 
 
 "You work so hard," said the lady, "I know you 
 don't cook big dinners." 
 
 "You are right," said the medium, "I could not 
 work if I did. Tf the stomach works the brain can't." 
 
 "Well, we will call for your daughter and go and 
 have lunch," kept on the gentleman. 
 
 "Could she be back by one o'clock? I must be back 
 at two myself." 
 
 "It can all be arranged," he said, eager not to be 
 put off as he was determined to have her as their guest 
 for lunch. 
 
 They went to the school and waited, then picked 
 up Konile as she came out, and rushed to the already 
 ordered lunch. 
 
 "I wish I could have you all day," he said as they 
 waited for the soup.
 
 260 THE WAY OF THE WORLD 
 
 ' ' So many wish for that ; I often wish I could divide 
 myself and work on both sides." 
 
 The gentleman looked at Ronile and drank in her 
 beauty. She wore a navy blue corduroy dress, trimmed 
 with Irish crochet collar and cuffs, and a row of white 
 mother-of-pearl buttons. Her hair was parted in the mid- 
 dle and hung in a mass of curls around her flushed, 
 excited face. 
 
 ' ' You are a mighty pretty little girl, ' ' he said ; ' ' you 
 will never be able to paint your cheeks as nice as they 
 are now. Try to keep them, by keeping as good as you 
 are now." 
 
 "You are right," said the Woman, "a person's soul 
 reflects on the countenance." 
 
 "Ronile," said the host, "we ought to make a day 
 of it. You won't lose by being absent a half day." 
 
 "Oh, no," came the answer, "I've never missed a 
 minute so far, or even been late. Thank you very much, 
 but I have had a lovely time and must go." 
 
 "That's the spirit I admire," said the host, as she 
 left. "She will make a good citizen some day duty first. 
 If parents would only impress duty more earnestly upon 
 their children, and love for their teachers. The majority 
 think their children too good for anything and they are 
 lacking in discipline, which renders them very unhappy 
 when the trials of life demand submission." 
 
 He looked at his wife happily, and said, "Now, love, 
 how would you like to have this lady and her daughter 
 spend a week-end with us?" 
 
 "I thought of that," said the wife, trying to fan 
 away the hot flush that crept over her face ; ' ' could you 
 come if we called for you Friday or Saturday?" 
 
 "It is your fault that we can 't, ' ' said the Woman in 
 a happy tone, "I shall have to preserve the lovely pears 
 you brought, and make some jam out of the plums and 
 quinces. You should see the happy smiles when I make 
 the round and distribute them." 
 
 "Our fruit is rotting on the ground," said the gen- 
 tleman, "and we come to town almost every week. It
 
 WITH CHARITY AS HOSTESS 261 
 
 would be easy for us to bring some each time and give 
 them to some poor people." 
 
 "But the trouble is when once you start with them 
 you never get through," said the lady a little wearily. 
 
 "I don't think so, madam," said the "Woman, "and 
 you would not even need to see them. They would gladly 
 come and get it, if you would leave it with me. I know 
 one lady who is nearly blind ; her daughter supports her 
 and sometimes when there is no work there is no food, 
 for she just about makes enough to make ends meet." 
 
 "How pitiful," said the rich lady. 
 
 "Yes," continued the Woman, "I would like to see 
 her today before my work starts. If you don't mind we 
 could pass there." 
 
 "The car has not come back yet, for I have not heard 
 the signal. It must be very gratifying to you, madam," 
 kept on the gentleman, "to be able to render help to such 
 unfortunate people; really one-half of the world doesn't 
 know how the other half lives. ' ' 
 
 "Yes," said the Woman, "I only intercede. If it were 
 not for the kindness of you people higher up I could not 
 afford much, but this work meets both ends and ties them 
 together in the center. Then charity and gratitude coop- 
 erate and make that live wire of harmony, keeping the 
 shuttle of good deeds in steady motion and weaving a 
 robe that can grace every altar of God." 
 
 "That's well spoken," said the gentleman. 
 
 "You see," said the wife, "I did not exaggerate any 
 in telling you what a mind rests in that little head. ' ' 
 
 "There goes the 'toot' of the car," said the host, as 
 he rose to go; and turning to the Woman he said, "Have 
 you time to go?" 
 
 ' ' Oh, yes, I must go and cheer her, she waits for me ; 
 but now I have no cake baked; I was selfish with my 
 morning. ' ' 
 
 "Oh, we will attend to that," and after reaching the 
 sidewalk they turned into a confectionery store and soon 
 came back with a large box of French pastries. 
 
 "How good you are! " said the Woman. 
 
 "Not half so good as you are. Why I have not felt
 
 262 THE WAY OF THE WORLD 
 
 so wholesome and happy as I have this hour I have spent 
 with you." 
 
 "But you are a wonderfully mellow soil; a good spir- 
 itual seed thrives fast in your being and I can see you 
 needed the real opportunity to manifest your sense of 
 charity. ' ' 
 
 "Oh, my wife," he said, "has done a lot; she is the 
 head of all the charitable movements in our home- 
 town." Here the wife stole a glance toward the Woman, 
 a meaning look in her eyes as if she wanted to say, "You 
 don't believe him, you know better," but the Woman's 
 eyes met hers with a deep, sincere look, which in the lan- 
 guage of the soul said, "The past is forgotten; you are 
 living in the present with an effort of doing better tomor- 
 row. ' ' 
 
 When they had seated themselves in the luxurious 
 touring car, the lady took the Woman's hand and pressed 
 it affectionately; the pressure of sincerity was returned 
 and just a few words were whispered: "You are the best 
 friend I ever had. You advise and help me from an 
 unselfish motive." Another pressure of the hand was the 
 only answer the Woman gave her. They rode through 
 the great shopping district into a side street where 
 masses of children were assembled to get the benefit of 
 the late autumn sun's rays. There was the bare cement 
 sidewalk which they had to content themselves with, 
 there being no place for them to play. When the Woman 
 stepped out of the car the lady held up a huge bunch of 
 flowers, which the good host had also purchased for the 
 stricken old Jewish lady, which he said she could smell 
 if she could not see them. 
 
 The Woman could hardly mount the stairs, for the 
 little tots clung to her skirts, calling, "Oh, Lady, please 
 gimme a flower." Their appeals were answered, as she 
 hastily pulled a flower for each. By the window on the 
 ground floor sat the old lady, her excited actions proving 
 to the spectators in the comfortable car that she must be 
 the one they had come to see. A minute later they saw two 
 old hands reach out and two young arms embrace the 
 worn-out form of the old lady who had to feel her way
 
 WITH CHARITY AS HOSTESS 263 
 
 around, for a veil had formed over her eyes which, as the 
 tears formed, grew heavier and shut out the glorious sun- 
 shine from a poor and lonely body. They saw how she 
 hugged the flowers and tried to feel a rose. The gentle- 
 man saw how the Woman told her of the friends in the 
 car and how the poor old lady tried to straighten her 
 hair down on the sides of her temples. 
 
 "Laura, this is a sad sight," he said, "I'll go in and 
 talk to her," which he did, but the old lady was too 
 excited to talk. He only heard her say, "If God lets my 
 daughter keep her work, then we can stay here." 
 
 A bill was slipped into her hand by the stranger and 
 the quivering lips and the tears that ran down the 
 wrinkled old cheeks paid the giver a wonderful interest 
 on the price so generously invested. 
 
 "It is only a loan after all," said the Woman, as 
 they sat in the car once more, "and now you know that 
 a glass of jelly or a cake will be very welcome in a place 
 of this kind." 
 
 "How those children begged for just a flower! " said 
 the wife as she wrapped her sable fur more tightly about 
 her. "It really doesn't take much to satisfy them." 
 
 "No, it doesn't," said the Woman, wistfully; "they 
 therefore have a better chance to reach the higher realms 
 than those who are bound with strings of selfishness to 
 many earthly treasures." 
 
 After the Woman left these good people, the gentle- 
 man said, "No wonder you felt better after going to see 
 her, she takes the sting right out of you. Perhaps we 
 can bring them up to our home next week. She could 
 make her jelly there and rest at the same time." 
 
 Ronile said she would like to visit them, but told her 
 mother that if they could afford a vacation she would 
 rather go to Kenwood.
 
 THE HEALING VIRTUE 
 
 ''You are just in time," said Mrs. Hilbert, as Mrs. 
 Delien and Ronile came in unexpectedly one evening. 
 "Ruth's husband is laid up with ulcers of the stomach, 
 and has not worked for a month." 
 
 "We will have to sit in silent devotion," said the 
 Woman. 
 
 When Ruth heard that Mrs. Delien and Ronile had 
 arrived, she ran in leaps across the street, forgetting the 
 dignified attitude a married woman should exhibit. 
 
 "So," she said after kissing them, "my poor hus- 
 band could die and you would never look after him; 
 shame on you! " 
 
 "That is too bad, Ruth, but if it was serious I would 
 have been drawn more," said the Woman. 
 
 "It is serious enough," Ruth said, "he can't eat a 
 thing without it foaming through his mouth." 
 
 They went over to the cottage where Ruth built her 
 nest and found the young man doubled up with pain. 
 
 "Look," said Ruth, almost in tears, "he has been 
 like that for days and the doctor says he must go to 
 Texas or Colorado; that he is tubercular." 
 
 "Where there is life there is hope," said the Woman, 
 as she rolled up her sleeves and began to work circles 
 around the solar plexus; gently stroking outward move- 
 ments. Then she took a linen towel and dipped it in 
 warm water, adding a dash of vinegar, and laid it over 
 the patient's stomach, then covered him, first in a cotton, 
 then a woolen blanket ; then she sent Ruth to her mother 
 for a cup of camomile tea. 
 
 "You see," said Mrs. Hilbert, "Ruth always kicked 
 and wanted to pull out my camomile bush, but now it 
 may come in handy and cure him." 
 
 "It will if he has faith in it." 
 
 "Oh, I would drink gall, if I thought it would help 
 me," said the patient.
 
 THE HEALING VIRTUE 265 
 
 "This is not so bitter as gall but will ease the pain," 
 said the Woman, as she held the cup of fairly hot tea to 
 his mouth, which he drank slowly, then he lay back and 
 waited to sense the effect. 
 
 "No foam now," said he with a smile; "it just creeps 
 through me. I hope it keeps up the good work." 
 
 "It will if you keep your mind on it," said the 
 Woman. Then she went for a glass of water and placed 
 it at the left side of the bed, covering it with a handker- 
 chief, saying, "Take three swallows of this water every 
 time you wake up, and mention the name of the Holy 
 Trinity." 
 
 "I will," said the patient; "I am already much 
 relieved and feel like getting up." 
 
 "You can do that tomorrow, but now give concen- 
 tration to the spirit doctors, who are helping you," said 
 the medium. Then she suggested that all sit around the 
 bed. Later Mr. Hilbert joined them and after awhile he 
 complained of a weakness in the stomach. 
 
 "I feel the same way," said his wife, and Ruth com- 
 plained of the feeling. 
 
 "This is a good sign. He receives help and we are 
 taking the unnatural condition away from him," said the 
 medium in a weak voice. Soon the patient began to 
 breathe more regularly and indicated a sound sleep. 
 "Now, we can leave him," she said rising. 
 
 "You look as pale as death," said Mrs. Hilbert to 
 the Woman, "we must eat something." 
 
 "It would not harm any of us," said the boss. 
 
 "If my poor Jack could only eat, too," said Ruth, 
 in a sad voice. 
 
 "Why not?" asked the Woman; "by tomorrow he 
 will be quite himself, but I would not advise him to go 
 to work at the ammunition factory for awhile for it is 
 there that the poisons entered into the cells of the stom- 
 ach." 
 
 "That is right," said the boss. "Why, before that 
 the boy could eat rusty nails and they would not hurt 
 him." 
 
 "His stomach is weak and easily upset. Out-of-door
 
 266 THE WAY OF THE WORLD 
 
 work is what he needs in the future, and he can help the 
 country just the same." 
 
 "I say so," chimed in the boss. 
 
 The next day Jack was eating his Sunday dinner 
 with the rest of the folks, although he was quite pale and 
 thin, but in spirit he was quite his old self again. 
 
 "Some change," said the folks, "he could not sit 
 and eat with us. ' ' 
 
 "You could have done that long ago," said Ruth, 
 pointing to the Woman. "Here I was on the verge of 
 being a widow." 
 
 "No, mother is more becoming to you," said the 
 Woman with much meaning in her tone. 
 
 Here Ruth looked over to her mother, saying, "Now, 
 ma, I don't like that; what do you want to do that for?" 
 
 "I did nothing," said the mother, sincerely. Ruth 
 looked around the party trying to read each face to see 
 if they knew something. 
 
 "There, you silly goose," said Mrs. Hilbert, "were 
 you not told that by next Easter three would sit around 
 your table?" 
 
 "I know," said Ruth, and continuing she addressed 
 her husband: "Well, honey, as long as you are sitting by 
 the table it will be all right; I won't worry any more. 
 God bless and keep you well, dear," she said, with tears 
 of thankfulness in her eyes. 
 
 "How is Minnie?" asked the Woman, trying to 
 change the subject. 
 
 "Married to Ed, the neighbor's boy," said Ruth; 
 "now they can join their farms. The farmers like to see 
 their children build their nests into the neighbors' houses, 
 so their property stretches into space." 
 
 "This surely was not a hasty marriage, for they 
 were sweethearts in childhood," said Mrs. Hilbert. 
 
 "That is nice, I always liked that quiet girl ; she will 
 make a good wife, and their property has doubled in 
 value since the war," joined in the boss. 
 
 "You bet; they have a brand-new automobile. You 
 would hardly know Minnie," chimed in Ruth, "and she 
 deserves it."
 
 THE HEALING VIRTUE 267 
 
 "How is the mother?" 
 
 "Oh, fine, she is up and around and never complains 
 any more. She read the books you sent her that time and 
 since then has talked of nothing else." 
 
 "Pa," said Mrs. Hilbert, "you'd better drive them 
 around this afternoon." 
 
 "Yes, that is a good idea." 
 
 "But we will want a basket," said Mrs. Delien, "for 
 there must be some mushrooms in their pasture. It may 
 be too cold but it will be fun looking around." 
 
 Soon the automobile was filled with the jolly crowd 
 and they were ready for a ride along the country road. 
 The leaves of the trees were turning their color to a mix- 
 ture well tinted by Nature 's art. The air was still warm, 
 yet it concealed a crispness and odor of the autumn that 
 had taken the reigning seat until Jack Frost threw his 
 icy mantle over all. The farm had the appearance of 
 being clothed in Sunday garments with its new coat of 
 paint, and some asters still held their heads high as if to 
 show their victory in braving the frost which had already 
 nipped most of the beautiful assortment of flowers 
 planted around the house. 
 
 "This looks quite different from when I last saw it," 
 said the Woman, always happy to see things progress. 
 
 Minnie's mother came to greet them. Her step was 
 always somewhat heavy, but she bustled about laying 
 cushions on the commodious rockers for her distinguished 
 guests to sit on. They told her not to bother. 
 
 "Why," she said, "I don't have the mayor of the 
 town visit me every day, and my dear, good Mrs. Delien, 
 who just pulled me out of the greatest misery in life 
 that is, brooding over things that don't have to be, and 
 then blaming God for it. Will He ever forgive me?" 
 Here she looked at the Woman with the thought that per- 
 haps she could also lift the burden from her heart, a 
 question which sprang up like a demon each day of her 
 life. "I try so hard now to make up for the lost time." 
 
 "God forgives everything if we only show a sincere 
 effort to be forgiven by trying to do good," said Mrs. 
 Delien.
 
 268 THE WAY OF THE WORLD 
 
 "How is your husband, Kuth?" inquired the farmer's 
 wife. 
 
 Here the one addressed came over and kissed the 
 Woman, saying happily, ' ' This one fixed it again ; he had 
 dinner with us today, and would have come along but she 
 would not let him overdo as he is quite weak. ' ' 
 
 "She did!" said the old lady with a loving look at 
 the Woman. "I know if Mrs. Delien ever takes a thing 
 in hand she finishes it." 
 
 "With the help of God," came the answer. "But 
 you don't seem to lack effort in finishing things either," 
 kept on the Woman, smiling; "look at this basketful of 
 knitting. ' ' 
 
 "I try to keep busy," said the farmer's wife, "we 
 have a number of relatives on the battlefield and then I 
 think there are a lot of boys who have no mother living ; 
 they need sweaters, too. I wish it were over though. 
 Not that I want to quit knitting, but on account of the 
 lives that are being lost and the boys who are maimed 
 and crippled when they come back. It is very sad." 
 
 "Yes," said Mrs. Hilbert pensively. "Last week 
 four girls were burned to death over here in the factory ; 
 burned to a crisp." 
 
 "For what? Tell me," said the old lady. "Oh, what 
 an awful world! " 
 
 "For this is the way of the world," said the Woman, 
 as she rose to go. "We must get back to the city today," 
 she said. Coming out they saw Minnie, Ed and Austin 
 coming over with a basketful of mushrooms. "Oh, you 
 did get some," said Mrs. Delien. "I am so glad; we love 
 them toasted even for breakfast. It makes me so happy," 
 she said as she looked at the young couple. "Why you 
 look so pretty, Minnie." 
 
 "Sure," said her husband, "married life agrees with 
 her." 
 
 "And she is so happy that it makes her beautiful," 
 added the Woman. 
 
 "What class are you in?" asked Mrs. Hilbert of the 
 young farmer. 
 
 "Fifth," he answered.
 
 THE HEALING VIRTUE 269 
 
 "What is the trouble?" 
 
 "Oh, my left ear-drum is busted." 
 
 "That's too bad," said the mayor; "how did that 
 happen?" 
 
 ' ' When I was small, the old man cracked me over the 
 ear and it busted the drum. Since then I have had trouble 
 and can only hear on one side," said the young man. 
 
 As they were driving home, the sun was turning to 
 a reddish tint as it glided toward the western horizon. 
 Mrs. Hilbert said: "I never believed in people hitting 
 their children. If they have to go as far as to burst a 
 child's ear-drum in order to make it behave, why, they 
 might as well take a hammer and beat it over the head. 
 There is a boy who has the frame of a perfect man and 
 can hear only in one ear because his father could not con- 
 trol his temper." 
 
 "We can punish our children in a different way and 
 without maiming them," said the Woman. 
 
 "I know," said Ruth, laughing, "one day when 
 Ronile was a little tot some school children stuck their 
 tongues out at her, and she did the same ; remember? We 
 were sitting on the porch and you showed me what colors 
 to use in my embroidery and when Ronile stuck out her 
 tongue at the children, you did not say a word, but went 
 in and got half a lemon and stood behind her uncon- 
 cerned; the next time she did it, you rubbed the lemon 
 on her tongue, and I never saw her do it again." 
 
 "That was better than slapping her," said the 
 Woman, glad that it had left such a good lesson in 
 Ruth's memory. 
 
 "Babies are too tender, their bones are soft and one 
 jerk of an arm may cause a child to become humpbacked 
 in later years. A baby is a most careful student; they 
 like to have things explained, and a mother can talk all 
 the little weaknesses out of it, if she only has the patience 
 and time," said Ruth. 
 
 "A woman can arrange to talk to her baby even 
 while she performs her household duties, just as well as 
 talking to the neighbors," said the Woman. 
 
 "You've said it," joined in Mrs. Hilbert. "God
 
 270 THE WAY OF THE WORLD 
 
 gives the rabbits and the grass; a woman will not get 
 more than she can handle. Years ago the mothers had 
 large families and they had more time to sit in their rock- 
 ing chairs and rest than they have today. But, of course, 
 they did not have so many card clubs and such as that, 
 but they had good times just the same. I remember that 
 I had many a sleigh ride hanging around my mother's 
 neck as she held sister on her lap and we went flying 
 down the hill like we lived in fairyland." 
 
 "I love fairy stories," said Austin, although he was 
 a big boy now and helped his father in the factory. 
 
 "I, too," chimed in Ronile, "they make you feel 
 happy. ' ' 
 
 ' ' There is something to it, ' ' said the Woman. ' ' I see 
 wonderful fairies all the time ; they are your brothers and 
 sisters who depart out of the body, then return with a 
 wand of power in their hands and work out our difficul- 
 ties." 
 
 "You surely must have a band of them," said Mrs. 
 Hilbert, "for you work out the difficulties of everybody 
 you come across." 
 
 "I could do nothing if they did not help me, for the 
 people must open the door of faith from the inner-self 
 and set the table of cordiality to entertain the silent help- 
 ers in love." 
 
 "Here we are," said the boss, as he drove past the 
 house toward the garage. 
 
 ' ' My nose is cold, ' ' said Ruth as she rubbed her face 
 against that of her husband, who was lying on the couch, 
 kissing him at the same time. 
 
 "Oh, mushrooms! " he said as he saw the Woman by 
 the door with the basket in her hand, and enjoying Ruth's 
 greeting to her recovering husband. 
 
 "And I can't eat any," he said wearily. 
 
 "Why not?" asked the Woman from the doorway. 
 "Did the tomatoes that you ate for dinner hurt you?" 
 
 "No."" 
 
 "Well, then, toasted mushrooms won't hurt you 
 either," she said, taking an apron from a hook in the 
 kitchen and getting ready to help with the supper.
 
 THE HEALING VIETUE 271 
 
 "God bless you," said the patient, as he sat at the 
 table eating his toast and the fresh mushrooms. ''It is 
 heaven to be able to eat and relish the food and not be 
 in fear of the pains afterwards." 
 
 "You must thank God, not me. He blessed you for 
 believing in Him. He is perfect and if we cling to Him 
 as much as we cling to a habit, we can't help but feel 
 healthy, happy and successful." 
 
 "When will you come out again?" asked Mrs. Hil- 
 bert as she kissed them good-by. 
 
 "When an opportunity presents itself." 
 
 "Thanksgiving and no later," said the boss; "now 
 remember." 
 
 "We will try our best. God be with you till we meet 
 again," she said waving her hand and off they went, 
 filled not alone with mushrooms, but with blessings and 
 gratitude. They did spend Thanksgiving with the Hil- 
 berts and found Ruth's husband looking strong and 
 healthy, but he was doing outdoor work and drank his 
 camomile tea regularly.
 
 CHAPTER XXXVIII 
 
 THE THREE QUESTIONS; WITH THE HUNGET OLD 
 WOMAN 
 
 Their visits were always happy without going into 
 details, but the housework became trying when they 
 returned home. An auto was standing in front of the 
 house and a man stood across the street constantly 
 watching the windows where lonely hearts sought refuge 
 and comfort. They did not watch the paint marks on the 
 faces of those who with a wink of the eye sought bread 
 for their lives instead of prayer. 
 
 Among the many letters received by the Woman was 
 one from a detective, asking if she could answer three 
 questions. A light rested on the letter. ' ' He is acquainted 
 with the spirit work," thought the Woman, and answered 
 it. The gentleman was indeed a seeker for truth, having 
 heard about a case where a woman lost a diamond ring 
 and offered one hundred dollars reward for its return. 
 He was on the case and had no results. The lady heard 
 of the medium and on consulting with her was told that 
 a small boy had her ring and that he lived down the hill, 
 giving full details of the surroundings, and the owner of 
 the ring found it just where the medium had told her. 
 This aroused the detective's interest and thus he came 
 to see the Woman. His questions were answered and he 
 offered the medium five dollars. 
 
 On being told that there was no charge he said: 
 "That's all right, give it to the Red Cross if you don't 
 want it." After the last person had gone, the Woman 
 went to her room, it being past midnight, and was 
 anxious to retire. Switching on the light, she saw the 
 small form of a woman jump up in fright. 
 
 "Don't be frightened," said the Woman, "but tell 
 me, how did you get into my room?" 
 
 "Oh, I did not want the people out there to see me," 
 said the little lady, whose refined features showed lines 
 of deep sorrow. Her hands were small and she held onto 
 the chair to steady herself. "Oh, please pardon me,
 
 THE THREE QUESTIONS 273 
 
 madam, for coming into your private room, but your 
 daughter said I might sit here and be more comfortable, 
 and I begged her to turn out the light so you would not 
 have extra expense," said the little lady. 
 
 ''What brings you here?" asked the Woman. 
 
 "Oh, I could sit here all night," came the answer; 
 "need brought me here. I have no coal to make my room 
 warm." 
 
 The Woman still held in her hand the five dollars 
 given her by the detective, and this she slipped into the 
 hand of the little lady, saying, "Do you want to stay 
 here tonight?" 
 
 "Oh, no, my husband is sick and I must be going. I 
 thought you would never get through, and fell asleep. 
 Do you work every day this late?" 
 
 "Yes, and sometimes later," answered the Woman, 
 as she took the little lady by the shoulder and led her 
 into the kitchen. ' ' Would you like a cup of tea or choco- 
 late?" she asked. 
 
 "Anything you like," came the answer, "but tea 
 I have all the time." 
 
 "Well, then, we will make some chocolate," said the 
 Woman, as she started to make some toast, at the same 
 time filling a basket with food. After they had eaten the 
 toast and drunk the warm, nourishing chocolate, the 
 Woman put on her coat and went out with the little lady 
 to help her carry the things. ' ' You did not exaggerate, ' ' 
 she said, as they entered the small, cold apartment, and 
 heard someone cough. Walking back home she wondered 
 if those detectives were still on her trail, looking for 
 some reason to rob her of her liberty. 
 
 One evening before dusk she hurried down to the 
 lake in the park to take some bread crumbs to the birds 
 there. Four sailors were sitting near the lake, eagerly 
 discussing the difference between the East and West. 
 
 "I wonder," said one young looking boy, "if they 
 would treat these easterners the same way out home. 
 Why it makes me sick." 
 
 The Woman spoke to them. "You are disappointed
 
 274 THE WAY OF THE WORLD 
 
 here. I suppose you have not enough means to have a 
 good time on land." 
 
 "No, we tried to have a good time, and spent it all," 
 they said. "Things are too high in this skyscraper 
 town." 
 
 "Have you had dinner?" she asked, to which they 
 answered, "No." 
 
 "Well, then, come and have dinner with me." 
 
 They jumped up in glee. "Gee! You must be a 
 westerner. ' ' 
 
 "No," replied the hostess, "I have been in the West 
 and met lots of good people, but I must let you entertain 
 yourselves, as I have some marketing to do. What would 
 you like to eat?" 
 
 "Steak," came the jolly answer. 
 
 "I'll peel the potatoes," said one, and soon they were 
 sitting around the table enjoying some good juicy steak 
 and French fried potatoes, string beans, lettuce and nice 
 warm mince pie. 
 
 "This," said the Woman, "is a treat," as she cut 
 each a large piece of the pie, "it was sent to me by dear 
 friends. We must hurry as I begin work at seven o'clock 
 until midnight and later sometimes." They asked her if 
 she was a teacher. 
 
 "Somewhat," she answered, "but you know I am 
 just a sister among the brothers, that is all." As they 
 were drinking their coffee, she gave each a test. 
 
 "We thought you must be something like that," 
 they said, "and we know all about this work. We go 
 when we can, but here you have no signs and we thought 
 there were none." 
 
 "Lots of beer signs," said one of them. 
 
 The Woman led them to the window and showed 
 them the auto and the men who watched. "That's the 
 only sign we have," she said. 
 
 They looked at each other, these boys in the uniform 
 that meant a fight for Freedom, and said just one word 
 "Hell."
 
 CHAPTER XXXIX 
 CASTING SHADOWS WITH A CROSS 
 
 Christmas passed and still the men watched at the 
 park wall and the auto was waiting if the cold weather 
 permitted. The Woman 's work grew into the early hours 
 of the morning when she received the truth-seekers. It 
 was on a Monday evening. The Woman had done her own 
 washing in the morning for she felt the money was 
 needed as so many people had no coal or food and she 
 saved in every way. At her dinner hour she went on the 
 roof to get her clothes, when two women stood at the 
 door and begged to see her. She told them that she had 
 no time as she would have to eat her dinner and rest a 
 little for the evening work. 
 
 "We have been here so often," said one, "and need 
 help so badly; please can't you see us? We don't want 
 to harm you," and she pulled out a rosary and said, "I 
 swear by this." They were partly concealed from view 
 by a curtain, yet the sight of the rosary played an ap- 
 pealing part on the mind of the medium. She thought 
 they surely would not use an emblem of God's worship 
 to take her freedom. 
 
 "This is my meal-time," said the Woman, "if you 
 go together I will see you ; otherwise I will not have time 
 to eat." 
 
 "I don't care," said the stout one with blond hair, 
 "if you only give my friend a test; I will come another 
 time." So the Woman let her dinner go and went into 
 the test-room where she sat for a long time and could not 
 get an occult connection. 
 
 Then she took the Bible and patiently read aloud, 
 "And it came to pass that while Apollos was at Corinth, 
 Paul having passed through the upper coast came to 
 Ephesus, and finding certain disciples, he said to them, 
 ' Have ye received the Holy Ghost since ye believed ? ' and 
 they said unto him, ' We have not so much as heard wheth- 
 er there be any Holy Ghost,' and he said unto them, 'Unto 
 what then were ye baptized?' and they said, 'Unto John's
 
 276 THE WAY OF THE WORLD 
 
 baptism.' Then Paul said: 'John verily baptized with 
 the baptism of repentance, saying unto the people they 
 should believe in Him which should come after him, that 
 is, Jesus Christ. When they heard this they were bap- 
 tized in the name of the Lord Jesus.' And when Paul 
 had laid his hands upon them the Holy Ghost came unto 
 them; and they spake with tongues and prophesied, and 
 all the men were about twelve, and he went into the 
 synagogue and spake holy for the space of three months, 
 discussing and persuading the things concerning the 
 Kingdom of God." But here she read in silence for a 
 few minutes, then aloud: "And God wrought special 
 miracles by the hands of Paul! So that from his body 
 were brought unto the sick handkerchiefs or aprons, and 
 the diseases departed from them and the evil spirit went 
 out of them." Here the medium looked at the thin, tall 
 woman sitting in front of her, an animal skin around her 
 neck. 
 
 She thought of the Indian's warning and said, 
 "Madam, I cannot get a message for you." 
 
 "But you must," said the other, somewhat impressed, 
 "perhaps if you read it will help me." Here she men- 
 tioned a medium that the Woman knew and said : ' ' Mad- 
 am So-and-So had a hard time also but did finally get 
 me a good message. I am so worried about someone, if 
 you could only tell me." 
 
 "Yes," said the medium, "if it was only that some- 
 one that guides through the grace of God's refuge, but 
 the gates of heaven seem closed to you. ' ' She turned the 
 leaves of the Bible mechanically as she spoke and rested 
 on the Twelfth Chapter of Corinthians. The spiritual 
 gift; their profit; the actual spiritual body. She read 
 aloud again: "Now concerning spiritual gifts, brethren, I 
 would not have you ignorant. Ye know that ye were 
 Gentiles carried away into these dumb idols, even as ye 
 were led. Wherefore, I give ye to understand that no 
 man speaking by spirit of God calleth Jesus accursed : 
 and that no man can say that Jesus is the Lord but by 
 the Holy Ghost. Now there are diversities of gifts, but 
 the same spirit and there are differences of administration 
 but the same Lord. And there are diversities of opera-
 
 CASTING SHADOWS WITH A CROSS 277 
 
 tions but it is the same God which maketh in all. But 
 the manifestation of the spirit is given to every man to 
 profit withal. For the one is given by the spirit the word 
 of wisdom, to another the word of knowledge, by the 
 same spirit ; to another faith by the same spirit ; to another 
 gifts of healing by the same spirit ; to another the working 
 of miracles; to another prophecy; to another discerning 
 of spirits; to another divers kinds of tongues. But all 
 these work that one and the self-same spirit, dividing 
 to every man severally as he will, for as the body is one, 
 and has many members and all the members of that one 
 body being many, are one body; so also is Christ. For 
 by one spirit are we all baptized into one body, whether 
 we be Jews or Gentiles, whether we be bond or free, and 
 have been all made to drink with one spirit. 
 
 "For the body is not one member but many. If the 
 foot shall say because I am not of the hand I am not of 
 the body, is it therefore not of the body? And if the 
 ear shall say because I am not of the eye, I am not of the 
 body, is it therefore not of the body? If the whole body 
 were an eye, where were the hearing ? If the whole were 
 the hearing, where were the smelling ? But now had God 
 set the members every one of them in the body as it hath 
 passed him. And if they were all one member, where 
 were the body? But now are they many members, yet 
 but one body. And the eye cannot say unto the hand, I 
 have no need of thee; nor again the head to the feet, I 
 have no need of thee. Nay, much more those members 
 of the body, which seem to be more feeble, are necessary. 
 And those members of the body, which we think to be less 
 honorable, upon these we bestow more abundant honor ; 
 and our uncomely parts have more abundant comeliness. 
 For our comely parts have no need ; but God hath tem- 
 pered the body together, having given more abundant 
 honor to the part which lacked, and whether one member 
 suffer, all the members suffer with it, or one member be 
 honored all the members rejoice with it. Now ye are 
 the body of Christ and members in particular and God 
 hath set some in the Church, first apostles, secondly, 
 prophets, thirdly, teachers, after that miracles, then gifts 
 of healing, helps, governments, diversities of tongues.
 
 278 THE WAY OF THE WORLD 
 
 Are all apostles? Are all prophets? Are all teachers? 
 Are all workers of miracles? Have all the gifts of heal- 
 ing? Do all speak with tongues? Do all interpret? But 
 covet earnestly the best gifts; and yet show I unto you 
 a more excellent way." 
 
 The medium looked up at the stranger, "You under- 
 stand what I read?" 
 
 "Yes," said the other quite absorbed. 
 
 "And you understand its meaning? For I did not 
 look for this scripture, it was laid open to you. Remem- 
 ber then that there is a reason from a higher power. It 
 is an unseen might and it strikes unexpectedly the wicked 
 who are seeking their bread in demoralizing God's station 
 of prophet transmission." 
 
 While the stranger was thus absorbed in the medi- 
 um's speech, and had forgotten her mission, the gates 
 were opened and her loved ones found admission to render 
 spiritual help to a child far beyond a spirit reach, that 
 dealt daily in changing a rosary to shackles and prison 
 bars. The medium had forgotten the danger signal and 
 summoned the loved ones of the detective, thinking per- 
 haps they might help her find a way to know the great 
 danger of disregarding the Omnipotent power in using 
 a symbolic emblem to trick earthly existence. 
 
 She laid her hand on the detective's hand and said, 
 "You suffer with rheumatism." 
 
 "I do," came the answer. "Can you help me?" 
 
 ' ' God will help you if you abide by His laws. ' ' There 
 she told her the name of her superior officer and said: 
 "I am not afraid of her who sent you, tell her if you wish, 
 and also mention that if life ended with this body I might 
 resort to an easier mode of living as she does, but life's 
 consequences of sin do not end in communion each month 
 and the burning of candles. One sigh from a prison cell 
 can blow out the light of a million candles. It makes a 
 mist between heaven and earth and through that mist the 
 guilty one must travel; that may take eons of time. A 
 soul of that kind will be shrouded in a prison and will 
 hear the gnashing of teeth and wailing cries. Such a 
 hell is one of the worst kind, for every second is filled 
 with reproaches and blasphemy." Here the detective
 
 CASTING SHADOWS WITH A CROSS 279 
 
 with the animal skin around her neck shivered in a hor- 
 rified fashion. "Then," continued the medium, "there 
 is a brother of yours in the war." 
 
 "Oh, yes, what of him? " Here the medium men- 
 tioned the regiment and division. "That's right," said 
 the detective lady. "Oh, tell me, will my brother re- 
 turn?" The medium looked questioningly at the spirit 
 faces, their heads nodding, then one of the souls impressed 
 on the medium to tell her that he would return. 
 
 ' ' This is predicting, ' ' said the medium, ' ' I don 't have 
 to answer that." 
 
 "Oh, do tell me, if you can," cried the other, "for 
 I am so worried." 
 
 "Your Aunt Bridget says he will." 
 
 "Oh, thank you," said the other. "This was the 
 best test I ever had. ' ' 
 
 "Make good use of it," said the medium, rising. 
 
 "What are the charges?" 
 
 "Nothing," answered the medium, "I never make 
 any," and here she pointed to the basket of silk flowers. 
 "This is my material work, but people take my time so 
 much that I can't make any." 
 
 "That is wonderful work," said the other as she 
 left. "You are a good medium and I thank you." 
 
 After they had gone the Woman looked out of the 
 window and the auto, too, was gone, and for two weeks 
 the man was missing from the park wall. 
 
 "Oh," thought the medium, "my test helped; the 
 dear Lord found a way to relieve me of the suspense in 
 seeing bars before me each day." 
 
 Thus Lent arrived and Ash Wednesday. The medi- 
 um held the general seance. "There is a danger signal 
 for my freedom, I see myself in prison. Well, it is Lent, ' ' 
 she said wearily, "and perhaps the Lord wishes it so." 
 
 The next day she was unable to give tests. People 
 came from out of town and had to go back. 
 
 "I don't feel well enough to see any one," she told 
 the operator. 
 
 In the evening a colored maid came to summon the 
 medium to her mistress, saying, " It is most important. ' ' 
 
 "Sara, I cannot, I am in Gethsemane; someone will
 
 280 THE WAY OF THE WORLD 
 
 take my freedom I know, for it seems so close. It is Lent 
 and I must do it for mankind, otherwise God would spare 
 me," said the medium. 
 
 "Oh, you may imagine that," said Sara. 
 
 "No, no, I am sure, and perhaps by tomorrow evening 
 you will know; call me up tomorrow evening, I may be 
 able to see your mistress after that," said the medium.
 
 Ronile rehearsing her part of "Light," in The Bluebird. "Yes," said 
 Daddy Handel, "Mrs. Delien, keep her on this road, with careful guiding. 
 She'll make 'The Way of the World' lots brighter." Page 199.
 
 CHAPTER XL 
 THE AEBEST 
 
 Next morning they got up early and Ronile had just 
 left for school when the bell rang. It was the detective 
 lady and a gentleman. Seeing the Woman she quickly 
 went into the apartment and told the man to follow, then 
 said, "You are under arrest." 
 
 "Very well," came the answer. Then the Woman 
 went into her room to dress, but the detective followed 
 her closely. "Is the case so criminal that I can't dress 
 alone?" she asked. 
 
 "I must stay with you and watch so that you cannot 
 harm yourself." 
 
 "Harm myself?" asked the medium, a sad smile 
 creeping over her face; "for what? Because you are 
 about to put an iron hand around the freedom of your 
 soul, not my body? This is my stepping-stone, a golden 
 key to the gate of redemption." 
 
 The little canary bird chirped alarmingly. "Oh, 
 there is a sound; someone knows of my plight, even a 
 little bird." She talked with it and the bird seemed to 
 answer in his way. "I will be back soon," she said as 
 she left the h6use, glad that at least Ronile was spared 
 the sight of her trip to the station house. Before going 
 she asked if she might call up someone, but they said, 
 "No." However, she managed to tell the operator to 
 call Riverside A2695. 
 
 "Tell them I am under arrest and to come and help 
 me." 
 
 "You are not allowed to do that," said the woman 
 .detective, "as it is against the law when one is under 
 arrest. ' ' 
 
 ' ' Against the law of man, perhaps, ' ' came the answer ; 
 "that can be overthrown tomorrow, but woe unto the 
 one who violates the eternal law of God! I am sorry 
 for you," said the medium. 
 
 "How did you get her? She was the hardest case 
 in the city," said the man.
 
 282 THE WAY OF THE WORLD 
 
 "Oh," said the woman triumphantly, "I got her in 
 predicting that my brother would come back from 
 France." 
 
 ' ' Did she tell you anything good 1 ' ' 
 
 "Sure; everything." 
 
 "And made no charge?" 
 
 "No, I got her on predicting." 
 
 They had the medium between them. The man 
 looked at her and said, "When you get out, I'll come to 
 see you." 
 
 "It will not be necessary," replied the medium, "my 
 work is done here." 
 
 "Do you believe in this?" asked the woman detec- 
 tive. 
 
 "Sure I do! What do you think we do when we 
 sit at the station house? Why, we have table rapping 
 and the Ouija Board, and everything." 
 
 "Still you take the liberty of a medium," said the 
 arrested prophet. 
 
 "That's the law," came the answer. The medium 
 was too disgusted to argue any further. She submitted 
 quietly and said no more. 
 
 First, they took her to the station house and recorded 
 the case; then to the court-house. A large man with a 
 coarse red face was on the bench when she was brought 
 up for hearing. His grammar was poor and he looked 
 at her fiercely. 
 
 "Yer charge is fortune tellin'," he said; "are ye 
 guilty?" 
 
 "No, I am not guilty. I did no wrong." 
 
 "What!" he thundered. "The likes of you belong 
 on the Island." Seeing there was no mercy to be traced 
 in his face, she begged to have the case postponed, and 
 he asked three hundred dollars' bail. To him it was like 
 making a change of money in a purchase. They took 
 the Woman through a long corridor, down many steps 
 into an office. After giving her name, address and age 
 once more, she sat down, too weak to stand on her feet 
 any longer. 
 
 "Not that easy, ma'am," she heard someone say 
 and felt herself taken by the arm and led to a gate. A
 
 THE ARREST 283 
 
 row of bedsteads were visible through the bars. A mo- 
 ment later she felt herself standing in a cold, barren room 
 with not even a chair to sit on but just beds with wire 
 springs. Utter fatigue overcame her and she looked for 
 a place of support. There was just the wire spring, 
 which gave way as she fell on the edge and remained 
 motionless for three hours. 
 
 On the other side there was a drunken woman who 
 could not stand on her feet, but cursed because they gave 
 her nothing to drink. She then played illness, calling 
 for a doctor, moaning and screaming for help. From 
 twelve to three in the afternoon the Woman remained in 
 the confinement of the prison when the good friends came 
 with her bail. They kissed the medium and comforted 
 her, but it seemed her throat was closed for speech, a 
 numbness had overtaken her and she could not talk. The 
 pupils of her eyes were large and dark, a queer, mysteri- 
 ous depth was visible as she looked into space. They put 
 her to bed and told Ronile to watch and let them know 
 when her mother needed them. 
 
 "Oh, mother, darling, I did not know where you 
 were at lunch time and the lady upstairs gave me some- 
 thing to eat and told me not to worry that you were called 
 out hastily, but you would be back by three. Where were 
 you, mother, darling? You always tell me what hap- 
 pened," kept on Ronile. "Now, mother," she said seri- 
 ously, "I am big enough to know and help you." 
 
 "In jail," said the mother in a weary tone. 
 
 Ronile straightened up to her full height. ' ' I thought 
 so," she said between her teeth. Her fists clenched. 
 ' ' Wait, ' ' she said, ' ' some day they will pay for that, they 
 will, they will!" She threw herself on the bed and 
 sobbed to break her heart. "My good little mother, I 
 told you we should go back west. I am tired of this big 
 cruel city. I would rather live with the savage than 
 with these slave-drivers, wouldn't you, mother?" 
 
 "No, darling, you must brace up. You have always 
 supported me, and now I need it more than ever before." 
 
 "Yes, mother, when I was small, I did not under- 
 stand, but now I am big and feel the hardship more. 
 Dear Lord," she said, "we have had hard times enough
 
 284 THE WAY OF THE WORLD 
 
 and mother just wanted to please you. Will you not 
 help us get away from here? Why don't you send an 
 earthquake and crush everything ? I don't want to live in 
 this miserable world any more." 
 
 "Now, Ronile," said her mother, "stop complaining. 
 The Lord knows what He does, and I will let Him lead 
 me. Don't complain, but pray." 
 
 Just then the telephone rang continuously. Every- 
 one wanted to know when the case was coming up. 
 "Monday morning," answered the Woman. Then a fa- 
 miliar noise was heard, the tooting of an automobile horn ; 
 then the telephone rang again. It was the rich lady's 
 chauffeur. "Madam wants you to come and go to Jersey 
 with her. Pack your grip and hurry." The Woman 
 thought for a moment and decided that it would be the 
 best thing they could do. Ronile did not wish for an 
 earthquake then. She quickly took the bird and carried 
 it upstairs to a lady who asked to keep him while they 
 were gone, because she enjoyed his singing. 
 
 "You need rest, my dear," said the good lady, "for 
 your case Monday. I have secured a lawyer for your 
 defense. Remember it was told and had to come," she 
 said; "it is an operation that puts you under anesthetic 
 but will give you a chance for recovery. It will take all 
 blemish out of earthly weakness and make you a more 
 wholesome, spiritual body." 
 
 "You are right," said the medium, and tried hard 
 to forget the cells and bars, the voice and curses of the 
 drunken companion, and the judge who had threatened 
 to send her to the Island. That was a scene before her 
 eyes which she could not wipe away, for she knew medi- 
 ums who had died in the prisons on Blackwell Island. 
 She told her friend that and was assured that no money 
 would be spared for her release and that money counted 
 in such cases. The lawyer said it was not a serious 
 charge, and told her not to worry.
 
 CHAPTER XLI 
 
 "IF THEY HALE YOU INTO COUET BECAUSE OF ME, BE 
 NOT AFBAID" 
 
 They were all assembled at the appointed time on 
 Monday morning. The court room was filled with the 
 poorest and the richest to testify that nothing but the 
 best intentions prevailed in the medium's work to help 
 mankind. There was the little old lady who wanted to 
 tell how the medium kept her from starvation and cold ; 
 also the detective who paid five dollars for three questions 
 and that the whole sum was turned over to the poor 
 woman, although it was near midnight when the medium 
 still worked and that he found her to be the most humane 
 person he had ever met. There was the young woman 
 who was waiting to tell how she was helped when her 
 son ran away and joined the Navy and then deserted; 
 how the medium had told her his given name and that 
 he was on a ranch in Wyoming and that the guides would 
 impress him to write to her and how five days afterwards 
 she received a letter that he was at the place mentioned 
 by the medium and for five days he dreamed of his mother 
 every night and became so homesick that he had to write. 
 
 Madeline, with her baby, was also there. The baby 
 wore a service button on his little coat which told enough. 
 The wealthy gentleman was also present to prove how 
 his wife was cured and never went to another doctor. 
 Another gentleman who was so deaf that he could not 
 secure an auto driving license, testified that now he was 
 able to hear everything. The hall boys were there to 
 testify that they had strict orders from Mrs. Delien not 
 to let anybody upstairs who came asking to have their 
 fortunes told. There were girls who were on the verge 
 of suicide and how happy they had been since the medium 
 opened a different outlook for them. There was a court 
 room full of people of all ages and stages in life to give 
 testimony and hold firm a station where they could com- 
 mune with their loved ones. 
 
 The door opened and everybody stood up. It was 
 the honorable judge. "Oh, Lord," thought the Woman,
 
 286 THE WAY OF THE WORLD 
 
 "it is the same one and no witnesses will do me any good 
 here." His stern eyes swept over the crowded court 
 room ; his teeth set firmly as if he wanted to steady him- 
 self against a crowd of this kind. He walked over toward 
 the bench and began to sway when he beheld a familiar, 
 pretty girl on the front bench winking. His face became 
 gray and ashen. The attendants reached his side and es- 
 corted him into the antechamber. After awhile it was 
 announced that they had to summon another judge as his 
 honor was too sick to hold the session. 
 
 Among the witnesses ran whispers and eyes met with 
 a meaning expression, ' ' There is a Judge so great He can 
 smite the wicked and with one stroke throw them off 
 the pedestal." 
 
 "I thought," said the rich gentleman from up-state, 
 "that something would happen; otherwise I'd lose my 
 faith if God left her alone in an hour of this kind." 
 
 The Woman's neighbor was also present. "I am a 
 little late," she said, as she greeted the defendant in the 
 case, "and say, I brought the judge's sweetheart and 
 we took the front seat. I told her to just wink at him; 
 maybe that is why he got sick." 
 
 "It was very kind of you to be so interested," said 
 the medium. 
 
 ' ' Well, ' ' said the other, ' ' you were in trouble, and we 
 have no stone where others have a heart." 
 
 "I am very happy about it," said the medium, "but 
 we don't have to do any winking; I will stand my 
 ground. ' ' 
 
 Two hours passed and the door opened. Again a 
 judge entered upon the scene. His face was still young 
 and sympathetic. He sized up the huge crowd of wit- 
 nesses with a mixed expression of curiosity and candor. 
 His presence seemed to loosen the tension of the crowd 
 as he mounted the bench where words are weighed more 
 carefully than those of a minister from the pulpit; for 
 the freedom or confinement, life or death of the one con- 
 cerned depend on the words which come from his lips. 
 It was the third case called. The medium was led to the 
 criminal chair, supported on all sides. She did not seem 
 to feel that she was a criminal as she sat with keen eyes
 
 "BE NOT AFRAID" 287 
 
 watching the proceedings. The lady detective was first 
 on the witness stand to testify to the criminal charges, 
 telling of her interview, and she glanced over to the me- 
 dium and caught her eye. 
 
 "I demand the truth," she seemed to say, "for you 
 swore on oath." The Woman thought of the rosary, a 
 symbol of the crucifixion in truth for universal brother- 
 hood. A sad smile swept over her face, for she would 
 rather have been crucified herself than use a symbol of 
 that kind to gain a point. After the witness had finished 
 with her charge, she looked victoriously at the defendant, 
 but the latter had no more looks for anybody. She had 
 sworn to tell the truth; not to plead or protest. Then, 
 too, she remembered the biblical truth: "If they hale 
 you into court because of Me, be not afraid of what you 
 say, for the holy spirit will speak for you. ' ' 
 
 The judge said, "You are guilty of fortune-telling 
 and you predicted that the witness' brother would re- 
 turn." 
 
 ' ' I did, ' ' said the voice out of the medium. 
 
 "That is against the law," said the judge. 
 
 The defendant pointed to the Bible and said: "You 
 make people swear by the story of One who was a prophet ; 
 whose whole life was spent in predicting the future. This 
 God in flesh never did harm and was crucified for His 
 prophecy. The fighting has ended on the battlefield, why 
 then is it a sin to say a soldier will return? And this 
 woman gained entrance to my sanctuary by showing a 
 rosary ; then wept crocodile tears to arouse my sympathy, 
 just to have me say the words, 'He will return.' What 
 harm was there? Every soldier who saw me before his 
 entry into war did return. Open that Bible and read. 
 You will find the answer to my charge." 
 
 The judge mechanically opened the Bible. It was 
 the Twelfth Chapter of St. Luke the instruction to the 
 disciples: "In the meantime, when there were gathered 
 together an innumerable multitude of people, insomuch 
 that they trode one upon another, he began to say unto 
 his disciples first of all, Beware ye of the leaven of the 
 Pharisees, which is hypocrisy. For there is nothing cov- 
 ered that shall not be revealed ; neither hid, that shall not
 
 288 THE WAY OF THE WORLD 
 
 be known. Therefore, whatsoever ye have spoken in 
 darkness shall be heard in the light; and that which ye 
 have spoken in the ear in closets shall be proclaimed upon 
 the housetops. And I say unto you, my friends, Be not 
 afraid of them that kill the body, and after that have no 
 more that they can do. But I will forewarn ye whom ye 
 shall fear: Fear him, which after he hath killed hath 
 power to cast into hell; yea, I say unto you, Fear him. 
 Are not five sparrows sold for two farthings, and not one 
 of them is forgotten before God? But even the very 
 hairs of your head are all numbered. Fear not therefore ; 
 ye are of more value than many sparrows. Also I say 
 unto you, Whosoever shall confess me before men, him 
 shall the Son of Man also confess before the angels of 
 God : And whosoever shall speak a word against the Son 
 of man, it shall be forgiven him ; but woe unto him that 
 blasphemeth against the Holy Ghost it shall not be for- 
 given. And when they bring you into the synagogues, 
 and unto magistrates, and powers, take ye no thought 
 how or what thing ye shall answer, or what ye shall say : 
 For the Holy Ghost shall teach you in the same hour what 
 ye ought to say." 
 
 A stillness prevailed as the judge read these scrip- 
 ture verses, and after finishing he rested his chin on his 
 hand and looked into space, then said: "It is very re- 
 markable that I should read this scripture. ' ' 
 
 Here the lawyer broke in and said, "Your honor, this 
 is a most extraordinary case ; this woman has supernatural 
 power and I beg you to dismiss the case as she did no 
 wrong." 
 
 "I know," said the judge, "there is something to 
 it, for I read the books of Sir Conan Doyle and Sir Oliver 
 Lodge, but if I dismiss the case I will have to leave the 
 bench. She is guilty of predicting and that is against 
 the law." 
 
 The voice out of the Woman again spoke out, re- 
 calling the story of Joseph; how his own brothers hated 
 him for speaking of the future. Why was Daniel thrown 
 among the lions? Why was St. Catherine beheaded? 
 Why did the bread St. Elizabeth intended for the poor 
 turn to roses in the presence of her tyrannical spouse and
 
 "BE NOT AFKAID" 289 
 
 make him a convert? Why was Joan of Arc burned at 
 the stake?" 
 
 "Such is the way of the world," said the judge, im- 
 pressed, ' ' and I represent the law ; therefore, I must abide 
 by it and find you guilty by giving you the cheapest fine 
 and have your finger-prints taken." 
 
 Here the defendant rose to her full height, looking 
 more like the prosecutor than the culprit. "I know noth- 
 ing about your laws," she said, "but if you will look in 
 the books you will find that there was a recent decision 
 passed, which takes from magistrates the right to have 
 finger-prints taken unless the defendant wishes to submit 
 to the process." She put up both hands, saying, "You 
 can cut them both off; that is your doing, but you can 
 never get me to admit that I am a criminal." 
 
 The judge was quite stunned at the intelligence of 
 such a speech. He left the court room and came back 
 after about ten minutes, out of a cloud of cigarette smoke 
 and remounted the bench, saying, "The woman is right, 
 I cannot force her"; then the court official escorted the 
 Woman out of the court room to the finger-print officials. 
 She told the finger-print man what she had told the judge 
 and went back into the court room without having had 
 the finger-prints taken. 
 
 She mounted the stand with judicial authority and 
 said to the magistrate, sweetly: "Judge, let me tell you 
 a few incidents of your past life. I shall begin with " 
 here the judge jumped off his seat and grabbed the gavel, 
 crying, "Stop!" 
 
 "Please let me begin, your honor. I shall begin with 
 an incident that occurred on the " 
 
 "Stop, stop!" cried the judge, with a bang of the 
 gavel. "I fine you fifteen dollars." This ended the 
 court proceeding ; the friends fought for the privilege of 
 paying the fine, then led the martyr, as they called her, 
 from the very material court room. 
 
 The next day the papers of New York City were 
 filled with the wise talk of the medium and reporters 
 stormed the house. But the gentleman from up-state 
 made sure that his little hero-woman had no more un- 
 necessary callers than he could help. He took the Woman
 
 290 THE WAY OF THE WORLD 
 
 and Eonile up home, as he called it, but Ronile was wor- 
 ried about her school. Letters came in by the hundreds, 
 proposals and letters of sympathy galore, but they all 
 failed to affect the medium. She answered those that 
 appealed to her and the others she put away and kept 
 on with her spiritual work. Her health, however, failed. 
 The prison seemed to have robbed her of the hearty laugh 
 that Ronile loved so well. 
 
 Often she would say, "Smile, mother dear," and 
 then kiss the face of her darling mother, saying: "Let 
 us go west again; I am big now and I want to work. 
 Mrs. Smith will help me to work in pictures." A letter 
 came from a picture concern offering the Woman a good 
 paying position. She summoned her higher counsel and 
 was told to hold out for a time. Then the last blow came 
 which robbed her of the last hold. The superintendent 
 of the building came for the rent ; his courage, however, 
 failed him as he looked into the keen, sad eyes of the 
 Woman. 
 
 "What is it you want to tell me, Mr. Brook?" she 
 asked. 
 
 He cleared his throat, then said : "I am sorry, ma 'am, 
 but the landlord, who is a judge, you know, gave me or- 
 ders to tell you that you could not have your lease re- 
 newed. He gave strict orders that no Jews or mediums 
 should have any of the apartments." 
 
 "But he doesn't object to women who are kept here 
 by Jews! You used to ask me if I did not know some 
 friends to take apartments here and now " she could 
 not continue, for a curtain closed before her eyes. "My 
 work is done," she thought. 
 
 "I am sorry," he said, moved by her lost expression. 
 "Personally, I have no grievances, and I remember how 
 my wife used to be stiff with rheumatism and that after 
 you said she would lose it, why, it was gone." 
 
 "Still, I have to move?" she said. 
 
 "Such is the way of the world, ma'am, and I am 
 sorry. ' ' 
 
 Thus he left the shattered plant that was heartlessly 
 pulled out of the ground of existence where thousands 
 of roots hold on firmly to the stem that supports them,
 
 "BE NOT AFRAID" 291 
 
 transmitting the sap of encouragement each day. A 
 judge cast the blow and sharp was the knife that cut 
 apart the stem from the roots to dry up the faithful trans- 
 mission. The Woman stood dazed awhile, her body be- 
 coming weak ; the weight of the cross became heavy once 
 more so heavy that her shoulders seemed to droop, her 
 arms hanging limp; those arms so strong in spirit that 
 fought death so many times and rescued the victims and 
 shielded them in loving embrace. 
 
 She walked into the little shrine room and knelt 
 with outstretched arms, asking for deliverance. 
 
 "Let me rest at Thy feet, oh, Father. I am footsore 
 and heartsick, my field of toil is changed into a barren 
 desert. The wolves in sheeps' clothing have robbed me 
 of the ship of existence and I am on a raft. But, Thou 
 merciful Jesus Christ, in whose name I performed all 
 tasks and sacred work, whom I claim to be the compass 
 in my ship of life, let this storm subside, Thou who didst 
 not forsake the disciples in the great storm nor let them 
 feel the pangs of hunger. I loved to serve Thee, Master ; 
 lead Thou me on." 
 
 The room suddenly became filled with light, such 
 radiant beams streaming in from all sides of the room, 
 and from the center emerged a Form with outstretched 
 arms, and eyes so full of sympathy and love. The 
 Woman held out her arms to Him as He stood before her 
 and in those eager arms He placed a lamb. A glass of 
 water was standing at the table. He reached for it and 
 as it came nearer to the Woman it turned in color from 
 the transparent fluid to a red, like blood, still it was 
 transparent. 
 
 He held it to the Woman's lips, saying: "I will 
 deliver unto you which I also received, how the Christ 
 died for the sins of men, to fulfill the meaning of the 
 scriptures; That He was seen by Cephas, then by the 
 twelve; after that by those who wish to see Him. It is 
 the Father who sends me, the Son, to bring unto you the 
 Holy Spirit of the Triune God. ' ' Thus He gave her three 
 swallows of water, turned to wine, and filled the room 
 with the sweet presence of the Holy Guest who is so near 
 in time of need. Before the lamb the Woman held was
 
 292 THE WAY OF THE WORLD 
 
 a chalice and from its contents emerged a host in a light 
 like the sun. The Lord of hosts placed it on the tongue 
 of the lamb-bearer ; its lights seemed to still shine through 
 the frame that was smitten to despair just a few minutes 
 before. She rose as He laid His hand on her head, drawn 
 magnetically up, and poured once more the light of love 
 and strength into her eyes. 
 
 Here He said: "Verily, verily, I say unto you, he 
 that believeth in me, the works I do, shall he do also; 
 and greater works than these shall he do, because I am 
 with my Father. And whatsoever ye shall ask in my 
 name, that will I do that the Father may be glorified in 
 the son. If ye shall ask anything in my name I will do 
 it. If ye love me, keep my commandments. And I will 
 pray the Father and he shall give you another comforter 
 in thy coming journey and abide with you forever. Ever 
 the spirit of truth, whom the world cannot receive in 
 flesh when they have slain the body in false precepts, then 
 only comes the awakening; then they build monuments 
 and worship thereon, not to atone for sin and endeavor for 
 betterment but for the stone of idol worship, not for the 
 spirit. If the world would seek the spirit they would 
 see the spirit. They don't know the spirit and condemn 
 the one that holds the key to the very throne of heaven. 
 Thou knowest him and thou believest in him ; he therefore 
 livest within thy being and rulest the house thou livest 
 in. 
 
 "I will not leave thee comfortless. I will come to 
 thee. They who have my commandments and keep them, 
 they are the ones that love me and she that loveth me 
 shall be loved by my Father and I will love her and will 
 manifest myself to her. The stem is cut from the root, 
 but the stem has borne many seeds that have been carried 
 by the wind of good counsel. They will thrive on a dif- 
 ferent field of a greater part, in masses, not individuals. 
 Like the leaves from the tree, so the leaves in the book 
 will find new soil in the minds of the multitudes and 
 drive them to a higher aspect of self-denial in truth to 
 abide. Thus the pilgrims form through the pages of past 
 sorrows and the good ship of salvation will cut through 
 the waves to rescue the souls from their watery graves.
 
 "BE NOT AFBAID" 293 
 
 Some sleep from exhaustion, some struggling still; every 
 one has a chance if he will. Take thy lamb of patience 
 and follow my footsteps to help my brother-man. For 
 some one prays for each on earth and prayers must be 
 answered. It is the will of the Father." 
 
 When the great host ceased speaking an unaccount- 
 able white-and-silver cloud seemed to surround that radi- 
 ant form of salvation, then a great choir rang out, first in 
 clear, angelic voices that became fainter as the heavenly 
 visitors moved higher to fill the universe with songs of 
 praise and harmony: "Ecce panis Angelorum, Factus 
 cibus viatorum ; Vere panis filiorum, Non mittendus cam- 
 bus. In figuris praesignatur ; quum Isaac immolatur. 
 Agnus Paschae deputatur, Datur manna Patribus."
 
 CHAPTER XLII 
 THE LAST SITTING AND MATEEIALIZATION 
 
 The summer was nearing its end. September 19th 
 was the medium's birthday; she baked cake and invited 
 all her friends to have coffee and cake after the sitting. 
 There were some of the greatest scientists present to com- 
 mune or to be convinced of life after death. Some sat 
 on the floor for lack of chairs but they knew it was the 
 last time they would get a message in that blessed place 
 and did not mind how uncomfortable their seat was. The 
 room was darkened and the spirit lights flitted about like 
 glowworms ; some shot across the room like comets. Sad- 
 ness prevailed among both the living and the departed. 
 A house was being closed; its magnet taken away for 
 another purpose. Uncountable embraces have closed to 
 their bosom a hungry heart and a seeking soul to install 
 a new road sign that leads to the gates of everlasting life, 
 pointed out by those who know and have learned the 
 lesson to overcome the material desire of an eye for an 
 eye and ill-gotten wealth that leads to despotism and 
 destruction. 
 
 "Shall we get a chance to hear you again?" asked 
 many a one in communication. 
 
 "Yes, we are always with you; time will wear out 
 the veil that once seemed so dark and heavy and your 
 continuous endeavor to see and believe wears out the dust 
 that makes the veil impenetrable. Your tears of anguish 
 wash white the sail of that ship of life and in due time 
 you will open that psychic sight to just as clear a view 
 as the outlook toward the clear sky when you behold 
 all the light that first brought life; and that as long as 
 light exists life exists, as they are embodied, one depend- 
 ing on the other. Your light that shines from within, 
 is part of the light that shines from above connected 
 with planetary magnetic threads to the great star that 
 shines always, but mostly when the earth turns darkest. 
 Never condemn the one who has lost his claim to such 
 an inheritance, for they live to buy what glitters and
 
 THE LAST SITTING AND MATERIALIZATION 295 
 
 know not that the greatest of all diamonds shines for 
 each one. 
 
 "The merciful creator has well arranged all claims. 
 The lowest shall be the highest, for in sorrow the soul 
 doth grow and reach for the higher aspect, thus staking 
 his claim with renewed labor each day on the ethereal 
 field, above the hail and thunder, above the greed and 
 power to rule. There is enough gold for every one who 
 lives. Each day the last rays of the greatest planet are 
 like the great light from a mother's loving eyes. The 
 sun, when saying good night, wishes you to retire with 
 a golden blanket ; she covers the earth to sleep and wakes 
 it up again with a glow mingled with all colors. The 
 warm beams remove the blanket and wake up all nature's 
 inhabitants to act and strive in peace and to live the life 
 of the just. Those who disregard these laws soon become 
 unnatural ; they must resort to artificial ways in order to 
 achieve the gifts which are so abundantly given in a 
 measure called law. There has never lived one human 
 being that could command and change that law. No 
 matter how powerful and mighty he was, he had to even- 
 tually submit to the law and succumb in flesh. This all 
 confirms to you that there is one law, one ruler, one re- 
 ligion ; abide by these three : The law of God in Nature, 
 the law to respect everything good that leads to whole- 
 someness in universal brotherhood." Thus concluded the 
 lesson. 
 
 It was midnight when they were about to close but 
 the medium said, "I feel a strong power that wishes to 
 manifest." She began to sing softly, "Lead, Kindly 
 Light, Amid The Encircling Gloom." All joined in the 
 soft, melodious song, when suddenly in the middle of the 
 floor a white cloud became visible. It rose, became larger 
 and then they all saw an arm emerge; then another. 
 Soon a form stood clad in robes like little stars. She 
 walked around greeting everyone and speaking to each. 
 As she walked a crown materialized on her head. It 
 glittered with beautiful jewels. 
 
 She came over to the medium and gave her the sign 
 and blessing of the East, saying: "I, too, fought and 
 won; that deed still grows in the minds of mankind.
 
 296 
 
 Love ye one another," then closed the veil. A moment 
 later it opened again, the form, however, stood plainly 
 visible to all assembled, but the head changed. A man 
 stood there ; a beard in grizzly form was seen ; the crown 
 too had changed. It seemed like Solomon, the wise and 
 just. The veil closed once more and only the head 
 changed. Another face, the crown changed into a golden 
 band around the head. It was Joseph. Thus the forms 
 came, changing rapidly, but so true to existence that all 
 knew they were truly there to help lead them on. The 
 mother of the medium came last. 
 
 "Oh, my good mother," she said, quite overcome, 
 " where shall I go?" 
 
 "We will lead you west again. Your body needs 
 the rest, it worked overtime and you have sought enough 
 to reach the individual. After you have rested, you must 
 get stronger so as to reach the masses." 
 
 They had opened the shade by the window to let 
 the light in, so they could see more clearly. As the form 
 passed the light those on the opposite side saw the trans- 
 parent figure touch her hard-tested child and kiss her. 
 "The eye of the Father sees all," she said, and disap- 
 peared in the middle of the room that was dark once 
 more, but soon a great light became visible, coming from 
 the ceiling and formed into an eye. 
 
 Thus closed the last sitting the medium held to serve 
 on the table of spirit communion. It will never be for- 
 gotten by those who attended. It must be mentioned 
 that there was more than one medium present and the 
 power of faith showed well its value. The friends of the 
 Woman were not inclined to let her go and tried hard to 
 arrange for a new home, but her health failed, as was 
 mentioned previously, and they were satisfied to let her 
 take a vacation, with the hope of seeing her back at her 
 post in due time. Each one of the members bought some- 
 thing of the household, so the blessed articles would hold 
 the power for them. Thus we find the Woman with her 
 child, now taller than her mother, at the station for the 
 third time. They are going west, hoping to heal the torn 
 wounds so unmercifully rendered by her brothers Man.
 
 "And we stand between heaven and earth, mother dear, to lead God's 
 breath into hungry souls." Page 325.
 
 CHAPTER XLIII 
 
 SISTER EITA 
 
 Ronile still carried her little doll, dressed like a 
 Dominican sister. Rita was her name, which was sym- 
 bolic of the lost for a happy homecoming. Mrs. Delien 
 at one time donated a huge basket of her flowers to a 
 Bazaar given in New York for European war victims. 
 Ronile sold chances and stationed herself near the doll 
 booth and noticed among the many faces, so fairy-like 
 to children, one with just a sweet little face looking out 
 from under a Sister's headgear. She pushed her way 
 through the crowd and finding her mother, told her with 
 eyes gleaming with excitement of the discovery. 
 
 "Mother dear, I found the most wonderful doll in 
 the world! A Sister doll, all dressed in white with the 
 cutest little rosary hanging down its side." 
 
 "But, my dear," said her mother, "I have spent all 
 the spare money I had for material to make this basket 
 and now I have not the price for anything. ' ' 
 
 "It may not cost much, mother, and I love her face! 
 Oh, she looked like a Sister of Mercy." She clasped her 
 hands in prayer the little hands that sat untiringly 
 twisting the little bits of silk into wonderful flowers, but 
 which had no money to get a Sister doll. They walked 
 back just in time to see a purchaser for the doll. A cry 
 of anguish came from Ronile, who had set her heart on 
 it. 
 
 "Please don't buy that doll," she said, trying hard 
 to suppress the tears that were rising. "Dear Mother of 
 Jesus, help me get the doll, ' ' she whispered in her distress. 
 Hearing this, the mother told the lady to lay it aside. 
 But the other person seemed to ponder on the choice of 
 the doll. "I will pay five dollars," she said. 
 
 ' ' And my mother will pay six ! ' ' said Ronile, almost 
 out of her mind from fear of losing the doll. 
 
 "You shall have it," said the booth attendant, "for 
 you deserve it, trying so hard to sell chances." 
 
 "I made all those violets and forget-me-nots and
 
 298 THE WAY OF THE WORLD 
 
 lilies of the valley," said Ronile in a tone which meant 
 to make them understand that she had earned it, as she 
 hugged the doll close to her and kissed the lips of the 
 merciful Sister Rita. "I never want to lose you," she 
 whispered, "and don't you lose me." 
 
 Going home that night she told her mother, when 
 they walked the many blocks from the 96th Street Sub- 
 way, that she was satisfied with her doll and not to buy 
 anything for her for Christmas. 
 
 "It was really more money than I could spare, dear," 
 said her mother. "I had only two dollars and now we 
 have a debt and must pay it. ' ' 
 
 "I will pay it, mother, with the money in my bank," 
 said Ronile, which she did. This is the way Sister Rita 
 happened to come into Ronile 's possession, and every 
 time they came to Chicago, Sister Rita was sitting on the 
 top of the luggage. 
 
 It was the first Sunday in October, when they arrived 
 once more in Chicago. Their good friends were at the 
 station with a beautiful touring car to receive the two 
 wanderers once more on the road of life without a des- 
 tination. They laughed heartily as they saw Ronile run- 
 ning toward them, bundles on all sides, and Sister Rita 
 under her arm, her veil hanging over her face as if to 
 hide in shame because her feet were sticking out in the 
 back, her dress too far above her knees, a very shocking 
 and unfair position for a modest little lady like Sister 
 Rita to be placed in. However, Ronile did not notice 
 the sad predicament of her darling Sister of Mercy. She 
 shook her bundles in an effort to greet the rapidly ap- 
 proaching friends. In that action, Sister Rita's feet 
 shook as if to free herself from the arm of her mistress 
 by the wave of her veil and the shaking of her exposed, 
 stiff little feet. 
 
 "Well, well," said Ronile 's uncle, as he tried to lift 
 that great big girl, and grabbing the poor doll's head in 
 the attempt. "Have you not outgrown the doll stage 
 yet?" 
 
 "No," came the answer, "I will never part with my 
 dear Sister; she always smiles the same good, cheery 
 smile. ' '
 
 SISTER RITA 299 
 
 "You will never catch a beau as long as you have 
 her under your arm," he kept on, smiling. 
 
 "Now stop!" said his wife. "You will make her 
 think of what really should be kept away from her as 
 long as possible." 
 
 He sized her up and said to his wife : "If she keeps 
 on she will never need to worry about getting the right 
 one. Every time she comes she looks prettier. I see her 
 growing fast into womanhood," he said, "and good-by 
 boys in a year or two; she will play havoc with their 
 hearts." 
 
 "How are the Waters?" asked Mrs. Delien, as their 
 car swiftly purred along the shores of the lake with 
 church bells sounding in the distance. 
 
 "Why, they are in California. Albert is conducting 
 a large hotel," came their delighted exclamation. 
 
 "I am so happy to hear that," said Mrs. Delien. 
 "It seems good to hear that some people get along ma- 
 terially." 
 
 Frank looked at the Woman with an anxious expres- 
 sion, "I see they are very strict with mediums in New 
 York. ' ' He wanted to express his warm feeling of friend- 
 ship and sympathy regarding her misfortune, but could 
 not just find the right words to convey them. He looked 
 at his wife for help. She shrugged her shoulders, then 
 looked at the Woman at her side with a worried expres- 
 sion. The good, humorous Frank could not feel quite 
 at ease to see the little form cowering in the corner of 
 the spacious car, looking lost and hopeless across the 
 clear mirror of water. 
 
 "Say! What are you dreaming about?" he shouted. 
 
 The Woman jumped a little out of her reverie at the 
 sound of his voice, then smiled contentedly. ' ' Oh, I was 
 just digesting the sound of the church bells and was 
 talking to our Father." 
 
 "Still," said Frank, "after all you experienced?" 
 He found his connection and was bound to let her know 
 that as long as we have no wings, we should not attempt 
 to fly, and told her that. "See," he said, "we may fall 
 in the attempt." He felt his remark was somewhat se- 
 vere, so tried to use a more lenient flow of speech.
 
 300 THE WAY OF THE WORLD 
 
 "Gosh," he said. "Is it that Ronile has grown so tall, 
 or have you shrunk? You sure look smaller than I ever 
 saw you." 
 
 "Well," said Ronile, seeing her mother's hurt ex- 
 pression at Frank's previous remark of flying too high, 
 "Mother has been ill all the way, uncle, and is not well 
 yet. Last night, she was as cold as ice and I rubbed her 
 a long time. I could not even feel her pulse." They 
 were at the door by this time. The house was on Kenmore 
 Avenue. "You live in a lovely house, now," cried Ronile, 
 happily, as she sized up the spacious hall. When they 
 entered the smaller hall, Ronile ran to Hansy, the canary. 
 She spoke to the little bird and he chirped back and bit 
 into her finger. 
 
 "What do you think of that?" said Frank, "he never 
 does that for us and it is three years since he saw her and 
 he remembers her ; does the same stunts to her, the little 
 rascal! "
 
 CHAPTER XLIV 
 
 "BIMBI" 
 
 "What did you do with your bird?" he asked. "I 
 hear you had him trained to wear a little hood." Ronile 
 was not easily forced into a crying spell, and Frank could 
 not recall ever having seen her cry, but she walked away 
 into the other room and wept to break her heart. Mrs. 
 Delien then told how she bought the bird from the super- 
 intendent of the house, and when they went for a week- 
 end trip Mr. Brook would take charge of Bimbi, the bird. 
 There was a lady living in the same house by the name 
 of Mrs. Jorgensen, who met Ronile on the stairs taking 
 the bird down to the basement. She begged Ronile to 
 let her take care of Bimbi, as she often stood by the door 
 and listened to his wonderful singing. The friends from 
 Summit, New Jersey, were waiting for them downstairs, 
 so Ronile gave the neighbor the bird and went for him 
 on Monday morning. "I did not like the idea, and told 
 Ronile that I had a presentiment that no good could come 
 out of it. However, Ronile, with childish faith in the 
 good of mankind, believed Bimbi to be happier up in the 
 sunny corner apartment than in the basement. On Mon- 
 day, about eleven o'clock in the morning when we re- 
 turned from the country, we saw a crowd of people stand- 
 ing on the park side, looking into the trees. Mr. Brook 
 had a large cage on a high stepladder, and was trying to 
 coax the bird into it. Ronile saw the crowd first and ran 
 across the street and before I knew it she was among the 
 crowd, calling, 'Bimbi! Come, my precious darling 
 birdie.' Bimbi was up in the tree and at the sound of 
 her voice flew down toward her, but the crowd frightened 
 him and he flew away. ' How long has he been up there ? ' 
 I said to Mr. Brook. 'Oh, about three hours, I am 
 afraid/ he said, 'in the heat and he has no water to drink 
 too bad.' Then I told the crowd to disperse, which 
 they did, and we went upstairs into our shrine room and 
 prayed. Then Ronile climbed out on the fire-escape and
 
 302 THE WAY OF THE WORLD 
 
 called. Soon Bimbi came flying over to Ronile and she 
 picked him up and brought him in. 
 
 " 'See, mother,' she said, 'you did not have to give 
 those boys a dollar and a half to climb the tree and 
 frighten poor Bimbi more. ' 
 
 " 'You are a sad sight,' I said to Bimbi, as I held 
 the little fly-away and wiped the dirt from his wings. 
 Konile had gone upstairs to get his cage. 
 
 "Mrs. Jorgensen came down crying that she was so 
 sorry, and said, 'Now you will never let me have him 
 again. ' 
 
 " 'Perhaps,' said Ronile, 'you could not help it, and 
 you can have him when we go away again.' 
 
 "We furnished all of Bimbi 's food, and when the 
 furniture left," here the Woman gave a deep sigh, "why 
 Bimbi was lost in the bare rooms, so Ronile left him up- 
 stairs until the morning of our departure. When all was 
 ready she went to get her bird to take along. Mrs. 
 Jorgensen cruelly refused to let her have the bird, saying 
 Ronile had given it to her. 
 
 "Ronile came running down, broken-hearted, crying 
 in choking sobs, 'Mrs. Jor gen sen re fused to give 
 me my Bimbi.' I went up and the wicked woman flew 
 at me with a mountain of reproaches, saying she would 
 rather let him fly out of the window. 
 
 " 'What do you think I spend my time for?' she 
 shrieked. 
 
 " 'I will pay you, madam, but for the sake of the 
 child's faith in the good of mankind, give her back the 
 bird,' I said. 
 
 " 'Yes,' shrieked the other, 'faith, faith! You fakir 
 and fortune-teller. ' 
 
 "Just then her husband came on the scene. I ap- 
 pealed to him, saying, 'Here are ten dollars for your 
 trouble in keeping the only pet my daughter had, and 
 trusted you with.' There was no human expression in 
 either of their faces animals, I thought. Mrs. Jorgensen 
 at that time had a face like a rat, her upper teeth pro- 
 truding in a vicious attempt to bite; her husband's face 
 was broad and stubby with watery eyes, making him look 
 like a bulldog.
 
 "BIMBI" 303 
 
 " 'Keep your ghost money,' he sneered, 'God only 
 knows how you earned it in letting all those men into 
 your ghost room.' 
 
 ' ' ' Yes, God knows, and may He forgive you, ' I said. 
 
 "I looked over at poor Bimbi and wanted to walk 
 over and say good-by to him, but both stood by the cage. 
 Bimbi hopped on top of the swing and chirped his fare- 
 well. I said, 'Bimbi, I hope you can rap on their soul 
 with every sound you utter henceforth, and remind them 
 how they stole you from your loving little Ronile.' ' 
 
 Tears came rolling down the Woman's cheeks as she 
 related the sad experience. 
 
 ' ' What is his business ? ' ' inquired Frank. " I '11 have 
 the law get after a man like that; why, that is getting 
 some one's else property under false pretenses." 
 
 "He works as a camera man in the movies," said 
 Mrs. Delien, "but please don't bother, the law of justice 
 will take care of that." 
 
 "How do you like our little place?" asked Frank's 
 wife; "it is just what we wanted." 
 
 "Yes, it is, but too small for visitors." 
 
 "Well, Frank dear," said the wife, "they can spend 
 all day with us and sleep in the other place." 
 
 ' ' Did you not find an apartment for us ? " asked Mrs. 
 Delien. 
 
 "Oh, my dear, we looked all over, there is nothing 
 to be found, but we have a lovely room and bath for you 
 with a widow ; she goes to business and is nice and quiet. ' ' 
 
 ' ' Suppose we take all the things up there before din- 
 ner," said Frank.
 
 CHAPTER XLV 
 
 THE GEEATEST CEEED 
 
 ' ' Well, how do you like it ? " he asked, as they placed 
 the trunks that had just arrived. 
 
 "Immensely," replied the grateful visitor. "But it 
 is not for working." 
 
 "You don't expect to work? You must rest at least 
 a month," he said. So she did. 
 
 The next time Frank's wife met the landlady she 
 asked her how she liked her New York friends. 
 
 "I never see them," said the other. "I come here 
 before they get up, but I see they have a Sister doll sitting 
 on the bed. I hope they are not Catholics." 
 
 "What difference would that make," asked Frank's 
 wife sharply, "if they are respectable?" 
 
 "Well, I am a Scientist and the same people always 
 live with me," said the other. 
 
 "Well, if the dress of a poor little doll changes your 
 opinion of people's character or religion you had better 
 ask Mrs. Delien about it. I have known the lady for 
 eighteen years and never worried in what way she serves 
 her Maker. All I know is that as long as I have known 
 her she has been respectable and supported herself and 
 child honorably." 
 
 "I don't doubt that for a minute," said the other, 
 somewhat smitten; "I only wondered because she has 
 the Aquarian Gospel also and that surely is not Catholic. ' ' 
 
 "Don't my friends suit you?" 
 
 ' ' Oh, yes, they do ; I only asked an innocent question, 
 that is all." 
 
 "Well, keep your innocent thoughts and don't bother 
 about the question," said Frank's wife, and left. 
 
 Four weeks passed. Mrs. Delien recovered rapidly 
 and wondered where the great good Gardener would find 
 soil to plant her. It was Sunday morning, and was rain- 
 ing. Ronile walked into the hall to call up Uncle Frank 
 to let him know they were ready for him to get them in 
 the machine. A knock came at the door and Mrs. Delien
 
 THE GREATEST CREED 305 
 
 found her landlady inquiring how they felt in her lone- 
 some place. 
 
 "Of course, you are never here during the day, so 
 that breaks the monotony. Say, I wondered and won- 
 dered when I dusted your room," pointing to the doll, 
 Sister Rita, and the Book; "these two don't fit." 
 
 "Perhaps not in your mind," came the answer from 
 Mrs. Delien. "All things are placed by conditions made 
 by the Omniscient Creator." 
 
 Ronile came back saying, "Uncle is still in bed and 
 said to call a taxi." 
 
 "No, we will walk," said Mrs. Delien. 
 
 "But you will get wet," interrupted the landlady. 
 
 "We don't mind the rain, as the same power that 
 created us has made the rain, and we love it the clear, 
 soothing drops it cannot harm us if we don 't accept it in 
 a harmful mood." 
 
 ' ' Why, you talk like a Scientist ! ' ' said the other. 
 "What are you, anyway?" 
 
 "One of God's children, your sister," came the an- 
 swer. 
 
 "Don't you belong to any particular creed or faith?" 
 
 "Yes, we belong to the oldest faith and the oldest 
 church, built in ourselves. The foundation is faith in 
 one another, the walls are shields of mercy for our brother 
 man and the religion is universal love in the welfare of 
 the brotherhood of man. That is the best way we can 
 please our Father in keeping His commandments, Love 
 Ye One Another." 
 
 "Say," said the landlady, "I will call up my friend. 
 He can take you along on his way ; he often picks me up. " 
 
 "No, no, thanks, we will not accept the kind offer. 
 Your friend is a married man." 
 
 "Who told you that?" asked the eager landlady. 
 
 "Your husband." 
 
 ' ' But my husband is dead ! ' ' 
 
 "Yes, he has departed, but is not dead," came the 
 answer. Then the medium told her the name of the 
 husband, how long he had left his body and the cause of 
 his spirit departure.
 
 306 THE WAY OF THE WORLD 
 
 "My, that is interesting; how does my husband 
 look?" 
 
 "He was a Swede," came the answer, and walking 
 into her drawing-room, she pointed out his picture among 
 many. "Here," she said as she walked over to a group- 
 picture, "is your family in Wales." She even spoke the 
 sentence in dialect. 
 
 "You said that just like my husband did," said the 
 widow with tears in her eyes. ' ' My, you are a wonderful 
 woman ! ' ' she kept on. 
 
 The medium laid her hands on the other's shoulders 
 and looked lovingly into her eyes, saying, "Now, my 
 dear, you will not wonder about Sister Rita and the 
 Aquarian Gospel; you will have something else to think 
 about." 
 
 "I hope," came the beseeching reply, "that you will 
 not limit your message from my dear husband." 
 
 "I will tell you all you should know and for today 
 it is all you can stand to balance evenly the scale of justice 
 in dealing with mankind." They walked out into the 
 rain and breathed deeply the moist air and cooling 
 draught the blessing of the Father. 
 
 "Well," said Frank in the afternoon, "this is no day 
 for joy-riding. ' ' He yawned lazily, then said : ' ' Now you 
 quit writing, otherwise my whole day is gone. What is 
 it that is so important today?" 
 
 "Oh," replied Mrs! Delien, "I wrote to the Waters, 
 and told them we were coming to San Francisco, and will 
 start next Sunday." 
 
 "What? You are leaving?" 
 
 "Yes, I don't find a suitable place ; everything is high 
 here and in San Francisco we can live in our old home 
 much cheaper." 
 
 ' ' Could you not give tests here ? " he asked. 
 
 "Oh, she tried," said the wife, "but I did not want 
 to tell you about it. We went one evening to the West 
 Side with a lady who belongs to a class there and the 
 medium would not let us in because we were not members. 
 But Mrs. Delien told her if she was a good medium she 
 would see that we came with good intentions. You should 
 have seen how she spoke up and told her of the guides
 
 THE GREATEST CREED 307 
 
 that were around and it was acknowledged by the mem- 
 bers that Mrs. Delien was right and you know, Frank, 
 she told each one what ailed them." 
 
 "Spare me," said Frank, who had no use for that 
 kind of stuff, as he called it. "What is that place? A 
 dump where people discard their trouble?" 
 
 "Some take it that way," joined in Mrs. Delien. 
 "Some bring help and others take it." 
 
 "I suppose," said Frank, "she did not object to your 
 giving tests to her class?" 
 
 "No," said his wife, "she told her members that 
 they were having a treat and to appreciate it." 
 
 "What did she pay you?" he asked, looking at Mrs. 
 Delien. 
 
 "I did not go for earthly gain," she replied. 
 
 "But you worked to serve God and man! If medi- 
 ums hold the key to heaven, which some claim, then that 
 other medium should have lent you a hand in getting 
 established. ' ' 
 
 "It was not the wish of the Father, as He wants me 
 to work in other fields." 
 
 "I say so," said his wife, "and if I can help it you 
 will not give another test. Your heart is weak. Why, 
 when we came home she fainted." 
 
 "Oh, that was the time!" said Frank. "I tell you, 
 little woman, you have done your share of scrubbing in 
 the reformatory of life; resort to other means; write or 
 make flowers ; but the other work will bring you to your 
 grave before your time. ' ' 
 
 "Oh, but when the time comes for the body to enter 
 the grave," said the Woman, "my field of toil will be in 
 the harvest time and all those that I helped to ease the 
 burden will work on that Field of Deity and welcome me 
 home. ' ' 
 
 ' ' What did she tell the other medium ? ' ' asked Frank 
 of his wife. 
 
 "You should have been there; she told her if she 
 wanted God's presence to conduct her sittings in the best 
 room of her house and not in the cellar with nothing but 
 the furnace and ashes as ornaments." 
 
 "It is a shame," said Frank, "that just you should
 
 308 THE WAY OF THE WORLD 
 
 pay such a price and never ask a cent from anybody, 
 and those who use this science for just a money-making 
 scheme are free to get it under false pretenses." 
 
 "Some must ask for pay to live," said the medium. 
 "I often felt weary when healthy, prosperous looking 
 young men came to see me to get my time and comfort, 
 then left without considering that I was weak afterwards 
 to do something else in order to live." 
 
 "That's why you are foolish," said Frank impatient- 
 ly, "to waste good, valuable time." 
 
 "God rules my disposition," she said, "and every 
 day's work is laid out for me; I do His will." 
 
 "So you don't think you could stay?" he kept on, 
 "I don't like to see you go West again." 
 
 "But I want to go," said Ronile, "I love California." 
 
 "No, you won't until you have painted Trixie." 
 That was his fox terrier. 
 
 "How can I?" asked Ronile. "She will not sit quiet 
 for one minute." 
 
 "Why don't you get a quiet impression in your 
 mind ? ' ' asked her mother. ' ' Call on your guide ; he will 
 help you." 
 
 After awhile Frank's wife took Ronile aside and told 
 her of her uncle 's birthday the following Wednesday, and 
 to try to have the picture for him. 
 
 ' ' I will, ' ' said Ronile and came back. 
 
 "Now, Ronile," said Frank, "look at that beautiful 
 lamp shade, with all the fairies and birds and flowers, 
 that you made; it ought to be easy to paint poor old 
 Trixie." 
 
 Going to bed Ronile prayed for an inspiration, and 
 suddenly a golden light shot across the room; a face be- 
 came visible. "Rembrandt!" Ronile cried. She reached 
 out her hands and clasped them together, then fell fast 
 asleep. 
 
 "What did Rembrandt tell you, dear?" asked her 
 mother as they were dressing next morning, earlier than 
 usual. 
 
 "Oh, mother, he said to sit this morning from ten 
 to twelve and from two to four in the afternoon." 
 
 " I am very happy, dear, ' ' said her mother, ' ' that you
 
 THE GREATEST CREED 309 
 
 understood him for I, too, heard him say it. So that is 
 why you woke up yourself this morning." 
 
 "Yes, mother dear, we want to take a walk along 
 the lake to get strength." 
 
 At ten o'clock Ronile had everything ready in the 
 sun parlor, where Trixie took her nap after her run on 
 the beach. This gave Ronile a chance to sketch her. At 
 twelve o'clock Trixie jumped down, looking for her din- 
 ner, so all took lunch and then went to the lake and 
 Ronile kept Trixie busy by throwing a piece of wood into 
 the water. The dog ran after it and brought it on shore, 
 then buried it, becoming so tired that at two in the after- 
 noon she was ready for her rest by the window and wanted 
 to doze off, but Ronile made a sound like a cat, remarking 
 afterwards that she could not do it again if she tried, 
 and Trixie looked steadily in the direction the sound came 
 from. Ronile was quick in getting the expression of the 
 eyes and face. By four o'clock a life-like picture of 
 Trixie was almost finished on the canvas. It was indeed 
 a surprise to Prank when at his birthday dinner the pic- 
 ture stood ready. 
 
 "Keep it up," he said after kissing his little partner, 
 as he called her; "you will make good in this world." 
 
 "Why, uncle! They offered me a position at Abbott's 
 and mother will not let me go." 
 
 "I don't blame her," said Frank. "You have talent, 
 but you need technic, and a few years of schooling won't 
 hurt your art." 
 
 "So you think I should send her to art school?" in- 
 quired her mother. 
 
 "By all means, don't let her bury her talent; send 
 her to a good school." 
 
 "Los Angeles is the place," said one of the guests 
 at the dinner table. "There is one right at Westlake 
 Park. Why, it inspires one to see the building alone. 
 Some general donated his mansion for art." 
 
 "I should love to attend art school," said Ronile to 
 her mother, when they were alone. 
 
 "First, dear, I will see that I get orders from the 
 large stores, for we must find a way to earn money, es- 
 pecially if you want to study art. All those schools 
 charge a tuition fee."
 
 310 THE WAY OF THE WORLD 
 
 "Now, Ronile," said Frank, as he handed her a large 
 box of candy to nibble at on the train, "you must try 
 hard to become an artist, for the next trip we make will 
 be to to burr to California, and we will be tired 
 and dusty and need a good rest, so be sure you have a 
 home big enough to keep us with you." 
 
 "I am going to try hard, dear uncle, and make you 
 as happy as you have made us." 
 
 "Well, if you only keep your happy smile, old pal, 
 it will be enough," said Frank. "Good-by, good luck, 
 God bless you. ' '
 
 CHAPTER XLVI 
 POP LESSEE'S MYSTEBIOUS PHONE CALLS 
 
 They took no stop-over at Los Angeles. Mrs. Delien 
 felt that it was nearing Christmas-time and flowers must 
 be turned out fast, the larger order for Chicago as well 
 as the new orders for San Francisco. It gave them cour- 
 age to work. The Waters were at the station and insisted 
 on a visit. 
 
 "Try it, and if you don't like it you can look for 
 something better," said Mrs. Waters. 
 
 This time they lived in the Richmond District near 
 Golden Gate Park. Every evening at sundown they 
 would walk to the park and watch the sunset over the 
 Golden Gate, and play ball, then come back with glowing 
 cheeks it was such fun, and so wonderful to Ronile. 
 No one knew of their arrival except the Waters. In the 
 midst of their flower-making, Ronile looked for the ad- 
 dress of the Lesser family. 
 
 "They have moved," she said as she noted the address 
 and telephone number. 
 
 "You may call them this evening," said her mother. 
 
 An afternoon never crept more slowly for Ronile than 
 this one, but five-thirty came at last and the work was 
 laid aside. She called the number given in the telephone 
 directory for Lessers, and said, "Hello, is this Mr. 
 Lesser ? ' ' 
 
 "Junior," came the answer. 
 
 "Alfred?" 
 
 "Yes, who is this?" 
 
 Mrs. Delien took the receiver from Ronile and said, 
 "Now, I caught you trying to steal my girl, you good- 
 for-nothing." 
 
 "Who wants your girl?" came the answer. 
 
 "You are trying to steal her." 
 
 "Aw, go on, nix, you're off," and bang went the 
 receiver. 
 
 Ronile doubled up with laughter. "Oh, mother," 
 she said, "we will do that every day."
 
 312 THE WAY OF THE WORLD 
 
 The next day Molly Lesser answered. "It's that 
 woman again, papa," they heard her say. 
 
 Next came Papa Lesser. "Hello," he said. 
 
 "Oh, you dear," came the voice through the phone. 
 
 "Say, woman, I thought you said this here was a 
 she-devil, why she calls me dear." 
 
 Then Molly said, "It can't be the same one." 
 
 "Hello, who are you?" came pop's gruff voice again. 
 
 "Yes," came a sweet answer. "Why, sweetheart, 
 don't you know me?" 
 
 "What the Heck, woman; has Alfred got a love 
 affair?" they heard him say to Molly, then through the 
 phone, "Say, kid, I am the old man, my boy ain't home 
 yet," and bang went the receiver. 
 
 The third evening Frances was there and her husband 
 answered their call. 
 
 "I'll bet that's the mysterious girl again," said Pop. 
 
 "Hello, is that you, 'Alfred?" 
 
 "No, this is his brother-in-law," came the answer, 
 then a hurried voice of "Oh, daddy, take the baby. I 
 want to talk to that hussy; she won't flirt with my 
 hubby." 
 
 "Hello, Frances dear, how is the baby?" 
 
 "Say, papa, she knows me, and asks for the baby." 
 Next came the healthy cry of the Lesser offspring. 
 
 "That's a boy, all right," said Mrs. Delien, hardly 
 able to keep from laughing outright. 
 
 "Will you please tell me who you are?" came the 
 question. 
 
 "Oh, darling Frances, someone who loves every hair 
 in your head." 
 
 "Well," came the snippy answer, "if I had you here 
 I 'd pull every hair out of your head, ' ' bang silence once 
 more. 
 
 "Mother," cried Ronile, "I have not seen you so 
 happy in a long time, not since we lived at Lessers. " 
 
 "Oh, darling, it is the same vibration of that whole- 
 some Lesser family, and to think that Frances has a baby I 
 God bless it and all of them." 
 
 "Shall we ever get this order out, mother? I am 
 dying to see them."
 
 POP LESSEE'S MYSTERIOUS PHONE CALLS 313 
 
 "So am I, but duty comes first, and we are so happy 
 in our anticipation of seeing them soon." 
 
 The fourth evening Alfred answered the call on the 
 phone. Ronile asked him how he was. 
 
 "Oh, fine, how are you?" came the answer. 
 
 "Just dandy." 
 
 "Is this Dorothy?" he asked. 
 
 "Yes." 
 
 "Say, Dot, you talk different." 
 
 "Do I? Say, Alfred, will you come and see me at a 
 friend 's house this evening ? ' ' 
 
 "Maybe," he said. 
 
 "Oh, do come, Alfred, I would love to see you." 
 
 "All right," said Alfred. 
 
 Then another voice spoke up, "Say, kid, this is the 
 old man; I want to know what my son is up to, so I 
 butted in." 
 
 "Well, Mr. Lesser, if you want to come out, too, we 
 will be so glad to see you." 
 
 "So will I," said Mrs. Delien, butting in. 
 
 ' ' Say, Molly, that sounded like the woman, those twe 
 belong together," they heard him say. 
 
 ' ' What 's your address ? ' ' asked Alfred. " I '11 be out 
 sure. Pop, put it down." 
 
 "Do you mind my coming?" pop asked over the 
 phone. 
 
 "No, no, you can come, too," then, "There's a hole 
 in the bottom of the sea," she sang, and Pop Lesser said, 
 "There is something familiar in that tone of voice; she 
 knows my favorite song and all the family, ding it ! I 'm 
 not nosey but I want to find out and will go with you, 
 Al." 
 
 "Well, I won't let you go out there alone at night. 
 There are only a few buildings around, and for all you 
 know you might be held up." 
 
 "Well, now," said her spouse, with pride, a happy 
 presentiment in his big heart, ' ' if you don 't want to lose 
 me, old woman, you'd better come along." 
 
 "That's just what I am going to do. It may be a 
 trick of some girl of Al 's, but her mother would not keep 
 it up for four days. ' ' A heavy fog was creeping in from
 
 314 THE WAY OF THE WORLD 
 
 the ocean. "My, this gives me the creeps; that fog-horn 
 tooting all the time. Give me the old part of the town 
 near the mission. It suits me," said Molly as they were 
 nearing the given address. It was a new two-story build- 
 ing, three large French windows showed elegant dra- 
 peries. 
 
 "Gee," said Alfred, "she must be rich; look at that 
 lamp, ma." 
 
 ' ' That surely cost fifty dollars, ' ' agreed Molly. They 
 timidly rang the bell. 
 
 "Is Dorothy here?" asked Alfred, his hat in his 
 hand. 
 
 "Yes," came a familiar voice, "come right upstairs." 
 Mrs. Delien turned on the victrola. It was a chime piece 
 which played, "There's a Land That is Fairer than Day," 
 and sang the words of Molly's favorite song. 
 
 "Say, woman," they heard the boss say, "this smells 
 good." 
 
 "Like a church," said Molly. 
 
 "It's incense," explained Alfred. 
 
 They walked in, the French door opened mechanical- 
 ly, and as soon as they entered Ronile and her mother 
 grabbed them and hugged them till they were almost 
 breathless from the shock. 
 
 "What, the dingbusted, it's Ronile and her ma! By 
 Jove! Such a surprise! Say! " he said, looking at Ronile, 
 "I just came to beat the daylights out of the girl who 
 was flirting with my boy, not even myself did she spare, 
 a poor old man with hair almost white. I will have to 
 call up Frances and tell her who it is. She wanted to 
 pull your hair out. ' ' 
 
 "No," said Molly, "we are going to spring the sur- 
 prise on them as they did on us. Can you come to dinner 
 tomorrow evening?" asked Mrs. Lesser. 
 
 "I think we can manage it," said Mrs. Delien. 
 
 After the Lessers had gone, Ronile said, "Mother 
 dear, there is one wonderful point about the Lessers, they 
 never ask about our troubles or yesterday; you always 
 laugh and forget when you are around them. ' ' 
 
 "It is true, dear," replied her mother. "They live 
 in the present and don't ponder what was or might be.
 
 POP LESSEE'S MYSTERIOUS PHONE CALLS 315 
 
 Today is for them. They have the fortunate faculty of 
 making the best of today. God bless and keep them so." 
 
 The same pranks were played on Mr. and Mrs. 
 Handel. Annabelle was betrothed. A dough-boy was 
 her choice. 
 
 "Oh," said Mrs. Handel, "why did you not take 
 your old room and come to us? We would have given 
 you the same rate as years ago. ' ' 
 
 "Our visit to San Francisco is only temporary," said 
 Mrs. Delien, "the friends we are staying with are going 
 to make an auto trip to Los Angeles and beg us to accom- 
 pany them." 
 
 "What a pity," said Daddy Handel, "we thought 
 sure you would belong to us again." 
 
 "Perhaps later on, my good friends," said the 
 Woman, with a happy gleam in her eyes. "It is God's 
 will that we should go, as Ronile wants to attend an art 
 school and I will have a new field for flowers. ' ' 
 
 "You are right, dear," said Mrs. Handel, "and to 
 think you can travel through wonderful California in 
 an automobile, out in the good fresh air all the time." 
 
 "When I have made lots of money," said Ronile, "I 
 will buy a car and come up and get you." 
 
 "When will that be?" 
 
 "Oh, in a year perhaps." 
 
 "Hold your thumb on that, Ronile," said Daddy 
 Handel. "I don't doubt for a minute that you will ; your 
 face alone is worth a fortune, seems to me, so long as you 
 hold that baby smile. ' ' 
 
 "You said it, dada dear," chimed in his wife, "she 
 grew tall and big, but it's the same sweet Ronile smile, 
 with the same wistful, fearless eyes. Come here, darling, 
 and kiss your Mama Handel again. ' ' 
 
 After they had gone Ronile said, "If I did not want 
 to go to that art school, I would like to stay, but it may 
 not be long and we will see their sweet, dear faces again." 
 
 The holidays were over and our party was ready to 
 journey south. 
 
 "Have a good time," said Pop Lesser, when he came 
 to clasp the dear little hands, that could twist the ribbons 
 and make flowers as good as Nature, in his big warm
 
 316 THE WAY OF THE WORLD 
 
 hands, as if to shield them forever. Holding on to Mrs. 
 Delien's hands he said, "Look at this, Molly; why this 
 woman has regular lumps on her wrists. ' ' 
 
 "I knew it!" said Molly, "it's from twisting the 
 leaves and stems of those ribbon flowers, the poor thing," 
 she kept on. ' ' I am glad you are going to ride this way, it 
 will at least rest your hands and nerves. ' ' 
 
 "Oh, my Daddy Lesser," said Ronile, as she threw 
 her arms around his neck, ' ' I don 't like to leave you now. 
 I love you more than ever. ' ' He blew his nose, the tears 
 were coming fast and he had to check them. 
 
 "I hope you don't get too much rain on the way," 
 he said as he shook hands with Mr. Waters, "but as long 
 as you have these two beams along, all the rain in the 
 world cannot harm you. ' ' 
 
 Molly Lesser was crying, "Just when we thought 
 we had them close, they slip through our loving arms 
 again." 
 
 "Such is the way of the world," said the Woman, 
 and the car sped on, whizzing five leaves from God's 
 tree of mankind to another destination.
 
 CHAPTER XLVII 
 
 ONWABD TO A NEW DESTINATION 
 
 Although the rainy season had set in, the sun shone 
 all the way until they reached San Juan Babtisto, where 
 they stopped overnight, and they hardly had the car under 
 cover when the rain poured for an hour, and then it 
 cleared, giving them a most glorious view of the setting 
 sun. They walked through the old mission and the 
 Woman sat alone outside in silent meditation. 
 
 1 ' Oh, what a heavenly rest ! ' ' she thought, and prayed, 
 "Oh, good, gracious Father who led us so carefully to 
 this place of quietude and rest." A picture arose before 
 her, showing a book with innumerable unwritten pages, 
 and a pen was pressed into her hand to write. ' ' Oh, some 
 day I may, my Lord, Thy will be done." 
 
 Next morning they paid another visit to the mission, 
 then proceeded on their journey such wonderful sights! 
 The rain clouds hung over the mountains but the roads 
 were dry and cheerful. As they passed through Paso 
 Robles (Ronile called it "Pass the Bubbles") they found 
 the streets in that pretty city were not macadamized, and 
 Mrs. Waters said it would not be any fun driving if all 
 the roads were like those. 
 
 The second evening they stopped at San Luis Obispo ; 
 it rained and after they arrived they praised God for the 
 wonderful trip. There were thousands of blue jays and 
 meadow-larks as they passed along the mountains; the 
 balmy air was soothing to the nerves of all and forgotten 
 was the yesterday and tomorrow was not thought of. 
 They passed through as though on wings ; a mild bed of 
 existence with sweet mountain air. 
 
 "We will take our time," said Mr. Waters, "and 
 stop over at Ventura." 
 
 "I don't care if we go on forever like this," said 
 Ronile, contentedly. 
 
 "Nor do I," chimed in the rest in one breath.
 
 318 THE WAY OF THE WORLD 
 
 "Ventura, you beautiful spot," said Mrs. Delien, as 
 they stopped at one of the oldest hotels, with its high 
 ceilings and frescoed walls, and Spanish balconies. 
 They all said they loved the dear old place. 
 
 The next morning they went to the mission to thank 
 the Lord for His blessings, then proceeded on their jour- 
 ney. First came mountains and wonderful fields of peas. 
 Soon they came to the orange groves, and the road was 
 turning into an avenue of palms. Mountains on both 
 sides and orange groves in the middle. 
 
 "Dear Lord, how wealthy art Thou in Thy posses- 
 sions." 
 
 ' ' This is the last mountain, ' ' said Mr. Waters. ' ' Here 
 is Laurel Canyon and we will soon be in Hollywood." 
 
 "Happy and light the hearts of those who in each 
 other's faith repose," sang Ronile, from "The Bohemian 
 Girl," as they stopped in front of the Hollywood Hotel. 
 There were no rooms to be had, this being the busy sea- 
 son. 
 
 "Well, I have the address of some lovely people that 
 we met on the train; they might know of a place," said 
 the Woman. 
 
 ' ' Why, that is only a few blocks from here I ' ' said 
 Mr. Waters, so off they went and found Mr. and Mrs. 
 Roy and their three sons in a beautiful bungalow at the 
 address given. Seeing the car, Mrs. Roy ran out and 
 greeted her train friend affectionately. 
 
 ' ' Where are you stopping ? ' ' she asked. 
 
 ' ' God 's Hotel, called the Universe, ' ' said Mrs. Delien, 
 laughingly. 
 
 "You will never find accommodations at the hotels, 
 my dear, you had better stay with us. We own our home 
 and feel secure," she said. "My, won't the boys be sur- 
 prised to see Ronile! They have not stopped talking 
 about her to this day." 
 
 "I shall be so glad to see them," said Ronile later, 
 after they had taken a refreshing bath and dressed for 
 dinner. 
 
 Benny was the youngest and came home first. ' ' Who 
 is upstairs, mother?" he asked as he heard unusual foot- 
 steps.
 
 ONWARD TO A NEW DESTINATION 319 
 
 "It will be a lovely surprise and you'd better get 
 your lessons while the surprise takes a rest." * 
 
 Harry was the second son, he was attending a football 
 game. ' ' Don 't go in the east room upstairs, Harry, ' ' said 
 his father as he saw him going upstairs to dress for dinner. 
 
 "Who are the two extra covers for, mother? Where 
 is the company?" kept on the oldest son, Ray, a good- 
 looking soldier boy. 
 
 "You will see presently," she said, as she rang the 
 gong for dinner, and footsteps were heard on the stairs, 
 and the eyes of the three boys varying in size were riveted 
 on the staircase. 
 
 "Oh, it's Ronile, my train friend! " said Harry, and 
 ran to greet her. 
 
 Benny was a bashful lad, but his broad smile and 
 constant glance at Ronile gave proof of pleasure at seeing 
 her. 
 
 "Since when have you grown a mustache?" Ronile 
 asked Ray, quite aware of the change in his appearance. 
 
 "That's old," said Harry, "I have a name for each 
 hair." 
 
 ' ' Stop teasing, Kid, ' ' said his big brother. 
 
 "Well, they came out so slowly, that I had time to 
 christen each one," said Harry. 
 
 "There is a lady across the street who wants to rent 
 her little house," said Mrs. Roy, "and we will go over 
 after dinner. I think it will just suit you, Mrs. Delien." 
 
 "Why, mother, it looks like a doll house," said 
 Ronile. 
 
 "What rent do they ask?" inquired Mrs. Delien be- 
 fore becoming interested in the inviting little house. 
 
 "One hundred and fifty dollars a month." 
 
 Ronile turned to her mother with a lost expression, 
 as she knew it was beyond their reach. 
 
 " It is worth it, ' ' said Mrs. Roy afterwards, not know- 
 ing that they were depending on the money they made 
 by twisting flowers out of ribbons, and that paid little 
 in spite of the world's highest reward. "I thought you 
 were immensely wealthy," she said afterwards; "you 
 look so well clothed and refined."
 
 320 THE WAY OF THE WORLD 
 
 "That is our wealth, dear Mrs. Roy," said the 
 Woman, "but finances are low with us and thirty dollars 
 a month is all I can spare until we know what our future 
 prospects will be." 
 
 "You are right there," said Mrs. Roy. "It is not 
 wise to live up all of one's income." 
 
 The birds were singing in happy glee. "See, the 
 One who created those takes care of us, ' ' said the Woman. 
 "If we worry, we will hinder His coworkers in finding the 
 right place." That night they looked up at the stars 
 and prayed ardently. ' ' Merciful Master, Jesus, who leads 
 us onward, we are standing in faith and seek Thy road 
 sign." 
 
 "It is a humble abode where goldfish are playing 
 in the sunshine, ' ' said a voice. 
 
 "Oh, my Lord, lead me on to the station to serve," 
 said the medium. 
 
 ' ' You must lay under cover for new sprouts to thrive 
 new fruit to feed the multitude." 
 
 "Shall I attend art school, dear Master?" asked 
 Ronile. 
 
 "It is well for a short period of time. Thou, my 
 child, must enter a field of wild flowers and there thou 
 must unfold like a lily with the petals ever white in 
 purity and goodness. It will be a hard soil where many 
 worms will try to gnaw away thy roots of purity, but the 
 Lord shall be thy gardener. Then keep thyself in His 
 care by opening thy heart to better things and give man- 
 kind the universal love of brotherhood and not the lower 
 portion to feed the worms who seek in darkness to sap the 
 life out of a beautiful plant and leave it to die. ' ' 
 
 "Give me Thy Mother's protection, oh, Lord," said 
 Ronile, in emotional consecration. 
 
 "Thy cloak, my child, must change its colors daily, 
 like a rainbow, so brilliant, but keep the moth of habit 
 from that garment, each shade means an example for 
 which the multitude is craving. Thy face shall find ex- 
 pression in their heart to lead them on to feel the spirit- 
 power. Thy deeds must manage with the sun's rays to 
 give entrance to those in darkness, like a well-shaped
 
 crystal, carefully cut with the tool of deprivation on the 
 young and tender body; all the hard blows of life have 
 not caused a flaw in the brilliancy of thy existence. Thine 
 eyes still seek the Father and power above thy smile 
 encourages the heart-sick hold well enshrined those fac- 
 ulties so generously bestowed upon you." 
 
 "Amen," said Konile. 
 
 "Thy will be done," said her mother, as the voice 
 and spirit vanished. 
 
 Ronile went to school and was overjoyed with the 
 teachers and all. The mother looked daily for the place 
 so lovingly pointed out to her. One day they passed a 
 place and found a goldfish pond with pretty arbors and 
 shrubs. 
 
 "I am drawn to this place, will you stop the car a 
 minute?" the Woman asked of her friends. 
 
 "Well, we may have a vacancy in a month or so, the 
 folks here have bought a home, but don't know when 
 they can move," said the landlord, a kind-looking gentle- 
 man with a sheriff's badge under his coat. 
 
 "I will wait," said the Woman, relieved as she paid 
 a deposit on the rooms. Thus they came into the home 
 pointed out by the all-seeing eye. 
 
 The Waters gave a dinner and many guests from the 
 Moving Picture Colonies were present. 
 
 ' ' Oh, ' ' said Karl van Eeel after meeting Ronile, ' ' she 
 is the type you need, Lloyd." 
 
 "I say so," came the answer from the manager of 
 a new company. There was a conference a few minutes 
 later and Ronile was stationed at a point in the game of 
 life. One week's trial and a good salary was offered her. 
 
 "Oh, mother, I am so glad, I can work all during 
 vacation, ' ' said Ronile as the directors were drinking their 
 after-dinner coffee in the arbor near the goldfish pond. 
 
 "I am afraid that after having made all those pic- 
 tures, and wasted all that gasoline on my car to have you 
 registered, that it would not be fair for you to go to 
 school and paint, to starve later on," said Karl. 
 
 ' ' No, not if I can help it ; my mother needs my help 
 and I will sign the contract and work," said Ronile. 
 "See, my darling mother," she said, "you would have to
 
 322 THE WAY OF THE WORLD 
 
 twist leaves for three months to earn what I get in a 
 week. ' ' 
 
 "But, sweetheart, Sunday we will go to church and 
 thank God among the masses. I hear a bell every Sunday 
 morning, so we will go there. ' ' 
 
 It was a smalf white church on Santa Monica Boule- 
 vard. They entered and found mostly old and feeble 
 people. The pastor delivered a wonderful sermon, each 
 word came from his soul, and the old faces nodded in 
 assent. 
 
 "My first pay will be divided, and we will give the 
 old folks a party, ' ' said Ronile. It was the chapel of the 
 Old People's Home. Thus changed the colors on the 
 cloak of the rainbow each day in different work and 
 scenes, to do good on earth. 
 
 Often they would climb Krotona Hill and visit a re- 
 tired woman doctor, a sweet, white-haired lady with her 
 daughter, Lucile, a woman of the finest tact and intelli- 
 gence. The daughter and Ronile were painting beautiful 
 scenes while Mrs. Delien sat on the porch of the wonderful 
 villa on the hill overlooking Los Angeles and Hollywood. 
 In the distance was the ocean a silvery body of water 
 reaching out to meet the sky. 
 
 "My dear doctor," said Mrs. Delien, "you are my 
 elixir in life, such peace and quietude is balm to the soul." 
 
 "Yes, it works that way on everyone who comes 
 here," said the doctor, "and you, my dear, look so much 
 better. Your step is lighter and your face younger than 
 when I first saw you." 
 
 "Yes, I have thrown off the harness of strife, the 
 weight of the cross bears no more on my shoulders. I 
 am happy in this soil and am anxious to thrive, ' ' said the 
 Woman. 
 
 "How are you getting along with your book?" asked 
 her friend. 
 
 "Oh, dear, I have forgotten to tell you. I met a 
 young lady at church who agreed to type it for me. She 
 is a lovely and wholesome girl. ' ' 
 
 "God surely turns everything your way, my dear," 
 said the doctor. "My daughter said yesterday that the
 
 ONWARD TO A NEW DESTINATION 323 
 
 play you wrote for Ronile was considered a tremendous 
 success." 
 
 ' ' I hope, doctor, that you will reserve me that corner 
 lot, for I want to have a shrine room like yours with the 
 star of the east in the stained glass window and most of 
 all your blessing," said the Woman, as they walked into 
 the shrine room.
 
 THE JEWELED CEOSS 
 
 As they entered the shrine room, the doctor handed 
 the Woman a gold cross, set with pearls and amethysts, 
 saying, "May your burdens never be heavier than this, 
 and may your eyes ever shine as bright as the jewels set 
 therein. ' ' 
 
 "Mother," called the doctor's daughter, as they en- 
 tered, "we missed our tea time. Ronile finished her pic- 
 ture, 'Daghib, the Hindoo,' for your shrine room, and 
 look at his eyes, they follow you all over. I made good 
 progress with my scene, too. There was great help in 
 the blessing from the evening breeze and northern light. ' ' 
 
 "The breath of God," said Ronile, "and just think, 
 mother, a wonderful meaning." 
 
 The doctor kissed Ronile on the forehead, saying, 
 "My child, keep on inhaling the breath of God in love 
 and devotion. You are already leading them up to higher 
 aims and ambitions." 
 
 A noise of cars puffing up the hill was heard. "I 
 wonder who could have seen us coming up here," said 
 Ronile. Such a crowd of passengers emerged from the 
 cars, carrying baskets filled with goodies. 
 
 "Oh, doctor," cried Karl van Reel, "forgive us, dear 
 doctor, if we are intruding, but we were so lonesome for 
 nourishment of the soul as well as of the body, that we 
 brought the food for the body and you will have to give us 
 the spiritual." 
 
 "Since when did you become so anxious?" asked 
 Mrs. Delien. 
 
 "Well," chimed in Roger, Karl's youngest brother, 
 "since you and Ronile practice these things here, every- 
 body is taking painting lessons and joining classes in con- 
 centration. ' ' 
 
 "Say, ladies," said Mr. Hirschwald, who was an 
 artist as well as a director, "this is the most wonderful 
 sphere on earth. Ah, such a blessing! See the millions 
 of lights blinking above and below."
 
 THE JEWELED CROSS 325 
 
 "And we stand between heaven and earth, to lead 
 God's breath into hungry souls," said Ronile. 
 
 One of the younger chaps took Konile 's hand, leading 
 it to his lips. ' ' Ah, my star, ' ' sighed he, ' ' I am the most 
 hungry soul in the world, and pine for a look of affection 
 from your adorable eyes." 
 
 "Don't rob the cradle," said Karl, "and get the fast 
 climbing star vexed with your love sighs. ' ' 
 
 "You are right," said Mr. Hirschwald, "if I see any 
 man trying to lead this young lady out of the road of 
 success, he will have to reserve a room in the hospital 
 for an indefinite time." 
 
 "Yes, I guess we all love Ronile," said Roger, "she 
 is like a crystal shining for all, and you want to come in 
 and claim what all the world needs. ' ' 
 
 "Too much light or sudden fame has caused many 
 to sway and lose their balance; don't do that, Ronile," 
 said Mr. Hirschwald, "your art is still growing and at 
 heart you are a mere child ; that is your advantage, hold 
 on to it. You are not close to the world's bosom yet; 
 you are only leaning toward it; therefore, don't disap- 
 point it. Your work is spiritual, and the Church in gen- 
 eral sanctions your spiritual plays; to the world you 
 seem to be behind a consecrated door, in a tabernacle 
 built of good deeds." 
 
 "Yes," said the impulsive Karl van Reel, "built by 
 her good mother; now she will reap the harvest from 
 years of toil." 
 
 "You can order the architect, Mrs. Delien," said 
 the doctor, "and get ready to be my good neighbor. 
 Then I will be happy to watch the sun set and slumber 
 eventually toward the great life we try so hard to explore 
 with human eyes. ' ' 
 
 A group of artists were admiring the paintings, orna- 
 ments and draperies. "This is a very beautifully ar- 
 ranged place, ' ' they all agreed ; ' ' exquisite taste prevails 
 everywhere. ' ' 
 
 "I tell you," said Mr. Hirschwald, "if women work 
 out their talents they can exceed us men. They are more 
 intuitive, but they must work single-handed with the 
 female mold of self-reliance. If the male joins, the other
 
 326 THE WAY OF THE WORLD 
 
 feels the feminine weakness and lacks ambition, then re- 
 proaches love for interfering in art. Mrs. Delien never 
 would have worked out these faculties if she had married 
 again; she would have depended too much on the assis- 
 tance and help of others, and left off for lack of ambition. 
 Need and poverty drove her to it." 
 
 "And faith in fate," said the Woman of the story. 
 "Faith in the will of our Father; hope in the welfare of 
 my child through the will of His Son. And charity to 
 all, good or bad, in loving assistance to the spirit prevail- 
 ing for all, to find their heavenly stake, set by the triune 
 God to make 'The Way of the World' a brighter, more 
 just and more wholesome road to tread onward into 
 everlasting life." 
 
 "Dominus vobiscum. Et cum spiritu tuo."
 
 ..^.?. " THERN REGIONAL LIBRARY FACILITY 
 
 A 001288208 o